Amber Books Spring 2017 Catalogue

Amber Books Ltd 74-77 White Lion Street London N1 9PF United Kingdom Tel: +44 (0)20 7520 7600 rights@amberbooks.co.uk www.amberbooks.co.uk www.facebook.com/amberbooks twitter: @amberbooks itunes.com/amberbooksltd pinterest: amberbooksltd

BOOKS SPRING CATALOGUE 2017

THE NORTH OF ENGLAND AND SCOTLAND David Smith Mobile: 07901 916164 Email: david@compass-ips.london SOUTH WEST, SOUTH WALES, EAST ANGLIA AND THE MIDLANDS Martin Remmers Mobile: 07747 794271 Email: martin@compass-ips.london LONDON, SOUTH EAST, ESSEX Sue Wilcox Mobile: 07801 926247 Email: sue@compass-ips.london

UK & IRELAND

HEAD OFFICE Compass Ltd Great West House Great West Road Brentford TW8 9DF Tel: 020 8326 5696 Email: sales@compass-ips.london KEY ACCOUNTS Alan Jessop Mobile: 07771 788745 Email: alan@compass-ips.london

OPERATIONS MANAGER Nuala O’Neill Mobile: 07584 020 951 Email: nuala@compass-ips.london

SALES ADMINISTRATION Pat Vance Tel: 020 8326 5696 pat@compass-ips.london IRELAND SALES Brian Blennerhassett Butler Sims Ltd First Floor, 89 Rathgar Road Rathgar, Dublin 6 Ireland Tel: +353 1 406 3639 Mobile: +353 86 825 7305 Email: butlersims@eircom.net

EXPORT SALES & MARKETING LORIE & MICHAEL OCAMPO TERRITORIES: Korea, Philippines, Taiwan, Japan, China, Hong Kong ADDRESS: Lorie Ocampo Marketing Services for Publishers 57 STA Teresita, Kapitolyo, Metro Manila, Philippines Tel +63 2 635 3592 Fax + 63 2 635 3593 E-mail: lorieocampo78@gmail.com michael.c.ocampo@gmail.com

Gunnar Lie & Associates Ltd. 3 Linkside New Malden Surrey KT3 4LA United Kingdom Tel: +44 (0)20 8605 1097 E-mail: gunnar@gunnarlie.com www.gunnarlie.com GUNNAR LIE TERRITORIES: South-East Asia, Indian Sub-Continent, Africa ADDRESS AS ABOVE Tel: +44 771 2526 894 E-mail: gunnar@gunnarlie.com JOHN EDGELER TERRITORIES: Scandinavia, Middle East, Caribbean, Greece & Cyprus, The Netherlands ADDRESS AS ABOVE Tel: +44 780 1866 936 E-mail: john@gunnarlie.com GUILLAUME FERRAND TERRITORIES: France, Belgium, Eastern Europe, Luxembourg, Spain, Portugal, Italy, Central & South America, Gibraltar, Malta ADDRESS AS ABOVE Tel: +44 (0)20 8605 1097 E-mail: guillaume@gunnarlie.com GABRIELE KERN TERRITORIES: Austria, Germany, Switzerland ADDRESS: Gabriele Kern Publishers Services Ziegenhainer Strasse 169, D-60433 Frankfurt Germany Tel +49 69 510 694 Fax +49 69 510 695 E-mail: Gabriele.Kern@publishersservices.de

BOOKS

AJAY PARMAR TERRITORIES: India ADDRESS : Ajay Parmar Research Press GF-31, Ground Floor, MGF Megacity Mall, M G Road, Gurgaon, 122002 India Tel: +91 124 4040017 Email: marketing@researchpress.co.in

Amber Books Ltd 74-77 White Lion Street London N1 9PF United Kingdom Tel: +44 (0)20 7520 7600

PHAMBILI SOUTH AFRICA Phambili Agencies cc Book wholesalers to trade and libraries Address : Unit 57, 5 Sunnyrock Park Sunrock Close Germiston, South Africa, 1401 Tel: 0027114553537/4550091 Email: phambili@wbs.co.za Contact: Rosanna Kalogiannis Email: rosannak@phambili.com

rights@amberbooks.co.uk www.amberbooks.co.uk www.facebook.com/amberbooks twitter: @amberbooks itunes.com/amberbooksltd pinterest: amberbooksltd

DISTRIBUTOR

Orca Book Services Ltd 01235465500 tradeorders@orcabookservices.co.uk

09/16

Ukulele for Beginner s

Crime, C

orruption

ON

and Murd er

FREE pin-

up chord

Ukulele for Begin

ners

TOM FLE MING

BLO O D Y H ISTORY O F LONDO N

BLOODY HISTORY of LOND

Whether you essential want to play on you information r on how to own or in a band, Ukulele hold the fingerpicking instrument, tun for Beginners incl udes and recordin ing, strumming patterns, g Includes tips on choosin g the idea l ukulele and the right acc essories Easy-to-fol low songs and strum patterns.

Play along to a song in no time Learn from the experts with biograp Jake Shim abukuro, Brithies of inspirationa l ukulele tni Paiva and George For players such as mby

How to pl ay an the ‘uke d master ’ in no tim e!

chart for you TOM FLE r wall insi experienc MING is a professi de! e as a mus onal mus ician of Music ic teacher and has and exam , composer and contribu author with iner. He ted to a studied man wide rang e of instr jazz guitar at Leed y years’ He lives uctional in London. music pub s College lications .

Cover Illustr Front cover: ations Back cover: tbc tbc

Website: www .amberboo Appstore: ks.co.uk itunes.com /apps/amb Facebook: erbooksltd www.faceb ook.com/a mberbook Twitter: @am s berbooks

TOM FL

EMING

Contents Spring 2017

2

February

2

March

5

April

9

May

14

June

18

Classic Titles

20

The History of Death

FEBRUARY 2017 PUBLICATION

The History of Punishment Crimes differ as widely as the societies that define them. Citizens of Sparta could be whipped for being too fat.

In Ancient Rome, men and women who had not married by the ages of 25 or 20 were fined. In Singapore, the importation of chewing gum is punishable by a hefty fine. Both a historical overview and an examination of imprisonment, corporal punishment, the death penalty and torture, The History of Punishment explores the changing attitudes to law and punishment across thousands of years and widely different societies.

Death is universal, but each culture has found a different way of dealing with it. Funerals can be solemn but also celebratory, drunken and even lascivious. This wide-ranging book examines the compelling subject of funeral rites in different societies, from the Egyptian pyramids to the Chinese terra-cotta warriors to elaborate Victorian mausolea. From human sacrifice to ritual killings, from burial to cremation, from ancestor worship to concepts of the afterlife, The History of Death examines how through our passing we, in fact, define our lives.

The History of Punishment 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 60,000 words 110 b/w photos ISBN: 978-1-78274-489-4

032-053.qxp

15/9/16

11:43

The History of Pirates 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 60,000 words 120 b/w photos ISBN: 978-1-78274-490-0 £19.99 Paperback

THE PIRATE CODE

Red Army Tanks of World War II 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 176pp 120 b/w photos, 50 b/w a/ws 70,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-492-4 £19.99 Paperback

THE BRETHREN OF THE COAST

Christopher Columbus, (foreground, third from the left) landed on the island of Hispaniola during his first voyage to the Americas in 1492.

Subsequently, Hispaniola became a jumping-off point for Spanish conquests on the mainland.

VIKING AND BARBARY PIRATES

conditions under which the crew was to sail. Although there were some unique additions, the provisions in the Custom of the Coast clearly made it the forerunner of codes later laid down by Bartholomew Roberts, John Phillips, Edward Lowe, and George Lowther. Votes for all important matters onboard came first, followed by the ban on gaming at cards or dice for money. Lights and candles were to be put out “at a reasonable hour of night” and any drinking after that time had to be done on the open deck. As in other codes, there was to be no “striking of one another on board.” Weapons (pistols, cutlasses) had to be kept clean and fit for purpose. Compensation for injury was also included. So was the rule that the booty taken in a raid should be shared equally, and the provision that appeared in Bartholomew Roberts’ code guaranteeing the musicians a day of rest, usually on the Sabbath. Two particularly fearsome punishments featured in the code. For anyone who defrauded the rest of the crew or deserted the ship, the sentence was marooning. Stealing from another crewman had an even more fearsome penalty, even though there was a tiny drop of mercy in it: the guilty were to have their ears and nose slit but were left on the shore of an island with inhabitants. This would mean hardship but not certain death.

This same penalty was imposed in a provision not mentioned in other pirate codes, dealing with the issue of homosexuality onboard pirate ships. Here

O

n January 8, 793CE, the slim outline of a ship carrying a large, square sail appeared on the horizon, heading for the island of Lindisfarne off the northeast coast of England. As it drew closer, the round shields lining the ship’s side became visible. So did its fierce-looking dragon- or serpent-headed prow. The oarsmen, about 60 in number, were all pulling strongly for the shore, their helmets glinting in the winter sunshine.

Lindisfarne, also known as Holy Island, lay some 1–2 miles (3km) out in the North Sea and was a center of Christian learning, known and revered throughout Europe. It was also a repository for the stupendous wealth amassed by the Church over the years, and the monks who lived in the island’s abbey were there to guard it.

Ships had visited Lindisfarne from time to time, bringing food, wine, and other supplies or new recruits for the abbey. But this ship must have seemed different. Hugging the coast for safety had been the rule for voyaging ever since ships first put out to sea, but the vessel now approaching the shore so rapidly was not following that rule. Instead, it For the Vikings, crossing the North Sea out of sight of land was an achievement, but a dangerous one. For this reason, they lashed three ships together during the voyage.

2

A must for any enthusiast, Red Army Tanks of World War II is the definitive study of the equipment and tactics of the Soviet armoured forces that defeated the might of Hitler’s Wehrmacht. The growth of Stalin’s armoured might is illustrated with 170 rare black-and-white photographs – some of which have never been previously published – complemented by detailed profile artworks and exhaustive specifications. These are the fighting vehicles of such campaigns as Barbarossa, the battle of Kursk and the fall of Berlin.

Page 32

chapter 2

32

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 60,000 words 110 b/w photos ISBN: 978-1-78274-491-7 £19.99 Paperback

Red Army Tanks of World War II

The History of Pirates With features on particular pirates such as Blackbeard and William Kidd, and how the unwritten pirate code evolved into today’s merchant shipping contracts, The History of Pirates illuminates the broader historical and geographical scope of piracy and provides a fascinating introduction to the reality of life on board a buccaneer ship.

The History of Death

33

The Brethren superstitiously held that they could sever themselves from their former life by “drowning” it as they crossed the Tropic of Cancer.

108

The Spanish Main was a necklace of Spanish settlements around the Caribbean, including not only those on the mainland but also the islands in the Caribbean Sea. The Main was the major target for pirates.

themselves from their former life by “drowning” it as they crossed the Tropic of Cancer, the northern latitude that runs south of Florida. Very conveniently, this area between the Tropic of Cancer and the equator to the south encompassed all the chief targets of the Caribbean pirates, as well as the sea lanes that were plied by treasure ships sailing the Atlantic to Europe.

The Brethren’s code usually applied for one expedition only. The stipulations were agreed in detail before the start and, like all such documents, set out the

109

3

The History of Death

FEBRUARY 2017 PUBLICATION

The History of Punishment Crimes differ as widely as the societies that define them. Citizens of Sparta could be whipped for being too fat.

In Ancient Rome, men and women who had not married by the ages of 25 or 20 were fined. In Singapore, the importation of chewing gum is punishable by a hefty fine. Both a historical overview and an examination of imprisonment, corporal punishment, the death penalty and torture, The History of Punishment explores the changing attitudes to law and punishment across thousands of years and widely different societies.

Death is universal, but each culture has found a different way of dealing with it. Funerals can be solemn but also celebratory, drunken and even lascivious. This wide-ranging book examines the compelling subject of funeral rites in different societies, from the Egyptian pyramids to the Chinese terra-cotta warriors to elaborate Victorian mausolea. From human sacrifice to ritual killings, from burial to cremation, from ancestor worship to concepts of the afterlife, The History of Death examines how through our passing we, in fact, define our lives.

The History of Punishment 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 60,000 words 110 b/w photos ISBN: 978-1-78274-489-4

032-053.qxp

15/9/16

11:43

The History of Pirates 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 60,000 words 120 b/w photos ISBN: 978-1-78274-490-0 £19.99 Paperback

THE PIRATE CODE

Red Army Tanks of World War II 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 176pp 120 b/w photos, 50 b/w a/ws 70,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-492-4 £19.99 Paperback

THE BRETHREN OF THE COAST

Christopher Columbus, (foreground, third from the left) landed on the island of Hispaniola during his first voyage to the Americas in 1492.

Subsequently, Hispaniola became a jumping-off point for Spanish conquests on the mainland.

VIKING AND BARBARY PIRATES

conditions under which the crew was to sail. Although there were some unique additions, the provisions in the Custom of the Coast clearly made it the forerunner of codes later laid down by Bartholomew Roberts, John Phillips, Edward Lowe, and George Lowther. Votes for all important matters onboard came first, followed by the ban on gaming at cards or dice for money. Lights and candles were to be put out “at a reasonable hour of night” and any drinking after that time had to be done on the open deck. As in other codes, there was to be no “striking of one another on board.” Weapons (pistols, cutlasses) had to be kept clean and fit for purpose. Compensation for injury was also included. So was the rule that the booty taken in a raid should be shared equally, and the provision that appeared in Bartholomew Roberts’ code guaranteeing the musicians a day of rest, usually on the Sabbath. Two particularly fearsome punishments featured in the code. For anyone who defrauded the rest of the crew or deserted the ship, the sentence was marooning. Stealing from another crewman had an even more fearsome penalty, even though there was a tiny drop of mercy in it: the guilty were to have their ears and nose slit but were left on the shore of an island with inhabitants. This would mean hardship but not certain death.

This same penalty was imposed in a provision not mentioned in other pirate codes, dealing with the issue of homosexuality onboard pirate ships. Here

O

n January 8, 793CE, the slim outline of a ship carrying a large, square sail appeared on the horizon, heading for the island of Lindisfarne off the northeast coast of England. As it drew closer, the round shields lining the ship’s side became visible. So did its fierce-looking dragon- or serpent-headed prow. The oarsmen, about 60 in number, were all pulling strongly for the shore, their helmets glinting in the winter sunshine.

Lindisfarne, also known as Holy Island, lay some 1–2 miles (3km) out in the North Sea and was a center of Christian learning, known and revered throughout Europe. It was also a repository for the stupendous wealth amassed by the Church over the years, and the monks who lived in the island’s abbey were there to guard it.

Ships had visited Lindisfarne from time to time, bringing food, wine, and other supplies or new recruits for the abbey. But this ship must have seemed different. Hugging the coast for safety had been the rule for voyaging ever since ships first put out to sea, but the vessel now approaching the shore so rapidly was not following that rule. Instead, it For the Vikings, crossing the North Sea out of sight of land was an achievement, but a dangerous one. For this reason, they lashed three ships together during the voyage.

2

A must for any enthusiast, Red Army Tanks of World War II is the definitive study of the equipment and tactics of the Soviet armoured forces that defeated the might of Hitler’s Wehrmacht. The growth of Stalin’s armoured might is illustrated with 170 rare black-and-white photographs – some of which have never been previously published – complemented by detailed profile artworks and exhaustive specifications. These are the fighting vehicles of such campaigns as Barbarossa, the battle of Kursk and the fall of Berlin.

Page 32

chapter 2

32

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 60,000 words 110 b/w photos ISBN: 978-1-78274-491-7 £19.99 Paperback

Red Army Tanks of World War II

The History of Pirates With features on particular pirates such as Blackbeard and William Kidd, and how the unwritten pirate code evolved into today’s merchant shipping contracts, The History of Pirates illuminates the broader historical and geographical scope of piracy and provides a fascinating introduction to the reality of life on board a buccaneer ship.

The History of Death

33

The Brethren superstitiously held that they could sever themselves from their former life by “drowning” it as they crossed the Tropic of Cancer.

108

The Spanish Main was a necklace of Spanish settlements around the Caribbean, including not only those on the mainland but also the islands in the Caribbean Sea. The Main was the major target for pirates.

themselves from their former life by “drowning” it as they crossed the Tropic of Cancer, the northern latitude that runs south of Florida. Very conveniently, this area between the Tropic of Cancer and the equator to the south encompassed all the chief targets of the Caribbean pirates, as well as the sea lanes that were plied by treasure ships sailing the Atlantic to Europe.

The Brethren’s code usually applied for one expedition only. The stipulations were agreed in detail before the start and, like all such documents, set out the

109

3

Drones

MARCH 2017 PUBLICATION

A decade ago, drones were barely used, but today more than 50 countries’ armed forces use them.

And not only are they changing how wars are fought but how crops are sprayed, how underwater pipelines are monitored, how weather systems are observed and how sports events are filmed. From drones the size of a fingertip to drones that can carry soldiers, Drones expertly examines these complex vehicles that are the latest in military and civilian aviation technology.

DRONES

INTRODUCTION

Introduction Not very many years ago, few people had even heard of drones. Most of those that had would probably have an idea from science-fiction or technothrillers about what a drone was and what it might be capable of, but no real knowledge. Yet in just a few years, drones have gone from obscurity to near-constant media attention. We hear of drone strikes and drone surveillance in the world’s trouble zones and drones delivering packages – even pizza – in the commercial world.

A

surprising number and range of users have been operating drones for some time, although the rest of the world knew little about it. Outside the military, drones have been used for research purposes or to monitor the environment. Commercially available drones can now be bought at quite a cheap price by private users for recreational purposes.

Yet in truth there is nothing really new about the idea of a remotely operated vehicle. The word ‘drone’ has entered the popular vocabulary but long before this happened users were flying remotecontrolled aircraft and helicopters, or racing radio-controlled cars. Remotely controlled weapons have been in use for several years – although not always with a great deal of success. It is, however, debatable whether these were, strictly speaking, drones.

What is a Drone?

One useful definition of a drone is a pilotless aircraft that can operate autonomously, i.e. one that does not require constant user control. This means that traditional radio-controlled aircraft

501 Unarmed Self-Defence Skills We’re keeping it simple: no tricky instructions, no exhaustive steps to follow. Just brief descriptions of moves to use to protect yourself. 501 Unarmed Self-Defence Skills takes the reader from defusing a confrontation through body language to putting someone in a lock hold, from grappling and striking to defeating someone holding a gun. With 100 black-&-white line artworks, the book is a pocketsized guide to ducking, throwing and kicking your way out of trouble.

Drones 264 x 208mm (10½ x 8¼”) 224pp 220 colour photographs and illustrations 54,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-255-5 £19.99 Hardback

DRONES

501 Unarmed Self-Defence Skills 210 x 128mm (8¼ x 5”) 208pp 20,000 words 100 b/w a/ws ISBN: 978-1-78274-507-5 £14.99 Paperback

INTRODUCTION

weapons, but has the drawback that radar signals can be intercepted at a great distance. The effect is somewhat like driving along a country road at night.

Without headlights, the driver may be all but blind and has little chance of spotting hazards or even staying on the road, but his lights can be spotted at greater distances than they are useful to him, which is a drawback if he wishes to remain unobserved.

and the like are not, in the strictest sense, drones. Nor are many underwater Remotely Operated Vehicles (ROVs), and not only because they are not aircraft.

In fact, many recreational ‘drones’ are not really drones as they are semiautonomous. However, it is useful to widen the definition of a drone somewhat in order to cover a range of similar vehicles that undertake the same role using broadly the same principles.

the sensor device. Cameras might use sophisticated electronics to enhance low-light images or to translate thermal radiation into visible displays, but they only make use of what is there. Passive sensor systems are relatively covert and do not require much energy, but the use of active systems takes up power and can be detected by other sensor systems.

Active radar is used for applications from mapping and navigation to targeting

Right: Operating a UAV is a complex business, which has been described as similar to flying a plane whilst looking through a straw. In addition to piloting the vehicle, operators must control cameras, radar and other instruments and hand-off data to other users, making the operation of a large military UAV a multi-person task.

Below: Synthetic Aperture Radar (SAR) units can be fitted to a great variety of aircraft. In addition to military applications SAR systems can be used for terrain mapping, oceanography, meteorology and to assist in rescue or disaster relief operations. SAR systems have even been used to look for water on the Moon.

For civilian drones carrying radar for mapping or navigation purposes, this is not a problem. Military drones risk detection when they emit radar signals, just as with any other emission such as radio. However, the ability to put a radarequipped drone up is very useful. It can be used to widen a search when seeking survivors of a disaster, or to increase radar coverage to protect a naval task force from attack. The drone might be attacked by anti-radar weapons, but this in turn provides protection to the main platforms – it is better that a drone is shot down than a ship sunk, in terms of cost and also loss of life.

SYNTHETIC APERTURE RADAR (SAR) Synthetic aperture radar (SAR) relies on physicalmovement of the antenna rather than beam-scanning to build up a highly detailed picture of the target area over time. Essentially the SAR unit acts like a much bigger antenna by combining images taken from many positions.

Drone flight path

1

RQ-4 GLOBAL HAWK

Global hawk’s wings, tail and control surfaces are constructed of a graphite composite. An enhanced wing structure is being developed, which will increase the UAV’s payload capacity.

The AE3700 turbofan engine is mounted atop the fuselage to reduce thermal signature when viewed from below.

The engine drives a generator supplying electrical power as well as propelling the UAV.

The angled tail section reduces radar return and conceals the jet exhaust from most directions, greatly reducing the range at which Global Hawk can be detected.

SPECIFICATIONS: RQ-4 GLOBAL HAWK B

Length: 14.5m (47.6ft) Wingspan: 39.8m (130.9ft) Height: 4.7m (15.3ft) Powerplant: Rolls Royce-North American F137-RR-100 turbofan engine Maximum takeoff weight: 14,628 kg (32,250lb) Maximum speed: 310 knots (357 mph) Range: 12,300 nautical miles Ceiling: 18,288m (60,000ft) Endurance: More than 34 hours

A ath

Rather than a conventional rudder and elevators on a fin and tailplane, Global Hawk uses a combined ‘ruddervator’ to provide the functions of both.

The distinctive dome houses Global Hawk’s satellite communications antenna, which allows the UAV to be operated from the other side of the world. Line-of-sight communications are also possible using UHF radio transmissions.

2

Sw

1 As the drone makes its flyby, the SAR radar system sends out a pulse which is returned with varying strength by all objects in the target area.

2 Each pulse is a snapshot of what the radar can see, which is a swath limited by the characteristics of the radar emitter.

3 Successive swaths overlap and, since the angle of the radar beam has changed, may reveal objects that were occluded in a previous swath.

4 By combining the data from multiple pulses, a detailed 3D model of the target area is built up to a very high resolution.

Global hawk’s forward-looking sensor package uses a 10-inch reflecting telescope to enable its visible-light and infrared cameras to zoom in on a point of interest.

6

7

A SAR is particularly useful for mapping terrain features such as steep ravines and valleys.

Successive images of the feature may reveal details that were hidden from one or more of the pulses.

B Combination of the data creates a highly accurate map which can be used to determine the steepness of a slope, depth of a ravine, and other useful data.

B

A

32

33

Technical Guide: Japanese Aircraft in World War II

Special Forces in Action From Iraq to Afghanistan to Libya in 2014, over the last 25 years military elites have played an increasingly important role in the policing of the world’s trouble spots. Special Forces in Action is a detailed account of the operations of the world’s elite forces from 1991 to the present day. From the search for war criminals in the Balkans, drug gang hunting in South America, hostage rescues in Africa, and counterterrorism since 9/11, the book brings the reader full details of the varied roles played by the world’s elite soldiers.

Special Forces in Action 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 224pp 70,000 words 180 col & b/w photos & a/ws ISBN: 978-1-78274-254-8 £19.99 Hardback

AFGHANISTAN

confirmation of this); from Denmark; from Norway; from the Czech Republic; from Lithuania; from Poland (Grupa Reagowania Operacyjno-Manewrowego GROM); and from Portugal (commandos).

Their task was to liaise with the members of the Northern Alliance and to successfully coordinate those forces with US and Allied ground forces.

This would involve a high level of task coordination with the US Air Force as well as considerable leadership skills, as the use of air power and ground forces needed to be coordinated to achieve the maximum effect. Special forces would be required to identify al-Qaeda camps and hideouts, destroy them and choose the most favourable approaches for any attack.

The commanders of the Northern Alliance were General Abdur Rashid Dostum, General Mullah Daoud and General Fahim Khan, and to add to the challenge for the special forces, although these leaders were in a temporary alliance, they had also in the past been rivals.

COUNTERTERRORISM A

Facing page: Soldiers of the Australian SASR face a sandstorm during the opening phase of Operation Bastille, the deployment of Australian forces to Iraq in March 2003.

the security status of both Afghanistan and Iraq was far from stable. In both theatres the constant insurgency and terrorist threat was wearing the regular forces down, and there were serious questions being asked about how long large numbers of conventional and special forces could be kept in the theatres.

If British troops were to come home they would return to a country where the home intelligence service, MI5, had doubled in size since 2001 in order to deal with a wide variety of terrorist threats, each potentially on a cataclysmic scale. One example was made public in late 2006 when British intelligence services thwarted a plot to blow up several airliners in mid air after leaving British airports.

At the same time, the British government had a policy of primary immigration into Britain that added to the supply of potentially disenchanted Muslim extremists who were being recruited and radicalized by various offshoot organizations of al-Qaeda.

These disenchanted extremists were going to war, as they saw it, both against American, British or other national troops as well as against the civilian populations of the countries in which they lived. Their indoctrination told them that, since western governments were democratically elected, the people who elected them were also directly responsible for their policies.

JOI N T T ASK FORCE T WO (JT F 2) This unit has its roots in the US/Canadian 1st Special Service Force of Second World War fame, otherwise known as the ‘Devil’s Brigade’.

JTF 2 was activated on 1 April 1993 when the force took over counter-terrorist responsibilities from the Royal Canadian Mounted Police (RCMP).

JTF 2 takes recruits from across the spectrum of the Canadian armed forces, the only stipulation being a minimum of two years’ service. At the Dwyer Hill Training Center, recruits are assessed for physical stamina as well as for mental aptitude and overall psychological profile. Only about two out of 10 candidates pass the selection process.

Like many special operations teams, the JTF 2 are trained in a range of specialisms, including scuba, fastroping, HALO/HAHO parachuting, amphibious assault and mountain, arctic, jungle and desert environments.

JTF 2 was deployed to Afghanistan in December 2001 and completed its mission in November 2002.

132

Technical Guide: Japanese Aircraft in World War II 216 x 170mm (81⁄2 x 6¾”) 128 pages 25,000 words 120 artworks and 15 photos ISBN: 978-1-78274-474-0 £16.99 Hardback

AFGHANISTAN

Operation Bastille (Deployment of Australian forces in Iraq, 2003)

s can be seen in the previous chapters of this book, military victory was achieved in both Afghanistan in 2001–02 and in Iraq in 2003. In both cases, the major concentrations of enemy armed forces were defeated and key cities were won. The capital cities of both countries were cleared of all traces of enemy administration and arrangements for new governments were put in place. Despite all this, however, both wars refused to go away.

There were 1740 casualties in Afghanistan between the months of July and September 2006, making it the most violent period since the ‘victory’ of 2001. The numbers of troops in NATO’s International Security Assistance Force (ISAF) had to be increased during the same period. In November 2006, the United Kingdom alone had 5600 members of its armed forces deployed in Afghanistan, and about 7100 serving in Iraq. The Iraq figure rose to 8500 when taking into account offshore personnel such as those on board ships of the Royal Navy.

The United States was by far the largest force contributor, but despite these sizeable contributions and those from other nations,

From the Second Sino-Japanese War to the surrender in the Pacific in August 1945, Japanese Aircraft of World War II includes 120 superb colour profile artworks, three-quarter views and cutaways. Organised alphabetically by manufacturer, the book features fighters and seaplanes, bombers and reconnaissance aircraft. With entries accompanied by short histories and detailed specifications, this is an excellent reference work for modellers and military history enthusiasts.

INSERTION The 12-man special forces units were inserted by 160th SOAR flying CH-47 Chinook helicopters at night in the Afghan winter. The terrain was extremely hazardous and the insertions were at high altitude. The severe Afghan winter was setting in, with unpredictable wind gusts through the high mountain passes. The enemy was ever present and impossible to spot. The whole operation would be carried out in extreme darkness, aided only by the use of night-vision goggles (NVGs).

After the insertion, each team faced a daunting march with heavy equipment loads. This would have included not only their personal kit such as cold weather gear and other essentials but also the communications equipment and target illuminators that would magnify their potential power a thousandfold.

Soldiers of B Company, 2nd Battalion 504th Parachute Infantry Regiment (PIR) are inserted by CH-47 Chinook into the Baghran valley.

Soldiers of 20th Special Forces Group (SFG) Operational Detachment Alpha (ODA) 342 patrol with members of the Afghanistan Military Forces.

depended almost entirely on the performance of the special forces in theatre.

Apart from US special forces, a detachment of British SAS was also thought to have been deployed in theatre from the outset, and over the course of Operation Enduring Freedom a number of other countries would also deploy special forces assets. These included contributions from Canada (Joint Task Force Two [JTF 2], in addition to its large conventional forces contribution); from Australia (the Australian SAS were deployed under US command); from New Zealand (the New Zealand SAS worked in conjunction with the Australian SAS); from France (1er Régiment de Parachutistes d’Infanterie de Marine and Detachement Alat des Opérations Spéciales); from Germany (the German Kommando Spezialkräfte [KSK] is said to have been deployed in theatre, though, like the British SAS, there is no official 133

167

4

5

Drones

MARCH 2017 PUBLICATION

A decade ago, drones were barely used, but today more than 50 countries’ armed forces use them.

And not only are they changing how wars are fought but how crops are sprayed, how underwater pipelines are monitored, how weather systems are observed and how sports events are filmed. From drones the size of a fingertip to drones that can carry soldiers, Drones expertly examines these complex vehicles that are the latest in military and civilian aviation technology.

DRONES

INTRODUCTION

Introduction Not very many years ago, few people had even heard of drones. Most of those that had would probably have an idea from science-fiction or technothrillers about what a drone was and what it might be capable of, but no real knowledge. Yet in just a few years, drones have gone from obscurity to near-constant media attention. We hear of drone strikes and drone surveillance in the world’s trouble zones and drones delivering packages – even pizza – in the commercial world.

A

surprising number and range of users have been operating drones for some time, although the rest of the world knew little about it. Outside the military, drones have been used for research purposes or to monitor the environment. Commercially available drones can now be bought at quite a cheap price by private users for recreational purposes.

Yet in truth there is nothing really new about the idea of a remotely operated vehicle. The word ‘drone’ has entered the popular vocabulary but long before this happened users were flying remotecontrolled aircraft and helicopters, or racing radio-controlled cars. Remotely controlled weapons have been in use for several years – although not always with a great deal of success. It is, however, debatable whether these were, strictly speaking, drones.

What is a Drone?

One useful definition of a drone is a pilotless aircraft that can operate autonomously, i.e. one that does not require constant user control. This means that traditional radio-controlled aircraft

501 Unarmed Self-Defence Skills We’re keeping it simple: no tricky instructions, no exhaustive steps to follow. Just brief descriptions of moves to use to protect yourself. 501 Unarmed Self-Defence Skills takes the reader from defusing a confrontation through body language to putting someone in a lock hold, from grappling and striking to defeating someone holding a gun. With 100 black-&-white line artworks, the book is a pocketsized guide to ducking, throwing and kicking your way out of trouble.

Drones 264 x 208mm (10½ x 8¼”) 224pp 220 colour photographs and illustrations 54,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-255-5 £19.99 Hardback

DRONES

501 Unarmed Self-Defence Skills 210 x 128mm (8¼ x 5”) 208pp 20,000 words 100 b/w a/ws ISBN: 978-1-78274-507-5 £14.99 Paperback

INTRODUCTION

weapons, but has the drawback that radar signals can be intercepted at a great distance. The effect is somewhat like driving along a country road at night.

Without headlights, the driver may be all but blind and has little chance of spotting hazards or even staying on the road, but his lights can be spotted at greater distances than they are useful to him, which is a drawback if he wishes to remain unobserved.

and the like are not, in the strictest sense, drones. Nor are many underwater Remotely Operated Vehicles (ROVs), and not only because they are not aircraft.

In fact, many recreational ‘drones’ are not really drones as they are semiautonomous. However, it is useful to widen the definition of a drone somewhat in order to cover a range of similar vehicles that undertake the same role using broadly the same principles.

the sensor device. Cameras might use sophisticated electronics to enhance low-light images or to translate thermal radiation into visible displays, but they only make use of what is there. Passive sensor systems are relatively covert and do not require much energy, but the use of active systems takes up power and can be detected by other sensor systems.

Active radar is used for applications from mapping and navigation to targeting

Right: Operating a UAV is a complex business, which has been described as similar to flying a plane whilst looking through a straw. In addition to piloting the vehicle, operators must control cameras, radar and other instruments and hand-off data to other users, making the operation of a large military UAV a multi-person task.

Below: Synthetic Aperture Radar (SAR) units can be fitted to a great variety of aircraft. In addition to military applications SAR systems can be used for terrain mapping, oceanography, meteorology and to assist in rescue or disaster relief operations. SAR systems have even been used to look for water on the Moon.

For civilian drones carrying radar for mapping or navigation purposes, this is not a problem. Military drones risk detection when they emit radar signals, just as with any other emission such as radio. However, the ability to put a radarequipped drone up is very useful. It can be used to widen a search when seeking survivors of a disaster, or to increase radar coverage to protect a naval task force from attack. The drone might be attacked by anti-radar weapons, but this in turn provides protection to the main platforms – it is better that a drone is shot down than a ship sunk, in terms of cost and also loss of life.

SYNTHETIC APERTURE RADAR (SAR) Synthetic aperture radar (SAR) relies on physicalmovement of the antenna rather than beam-scanning to build up a highly detailed picture of the target area over time. Essentially the SAR unit acts like a much bigger antenna by combining images taken from many positions.

Drone flight path

1

RQ-4 GLOBAL HAWK

Global hawk’s wings, tail and control surfaces are constructed of a graphite composite. An enhanced wing structure is being developed, which will increase the UAV’s payload capacity.

The AE3700 turbofan engine is mounted atop the fuselage to reduce thermal signature when viewed from below.

The engine drives a generator supplying electrical power as well as propelling the UAV.

The angled tail section reduces radar return and conceals the jet exhaust from most directions, greatly reducing the range at which Global Hawk can be detected.

SPECIFICATIONS: RQ-4 GLOBAL HAWK B

Length: 14.5m (47.6ft) Wingspan: 39.8m (130.9ft) Height: 4.7m (15.3ft) Powerplant: Rolls Royce-North American F137-RR-100 turbofan engine Maximum takeoff weight: 14,628 kg (32,250lb) Maximum speed: 310 knots (357 mph) Range: 12,300 nautical miles Ceiling: 18,288m (60,000ft) Endurance: More than 34 hours

A ath

Rather than a conventional rudder and elevators on a fin and tailplane, Global Hawk uses a combined ‘ruddervator’ to provide the functions of both.

The distinctive dome houses Global Hawk’s satellite communications antenna, which allows the UAV to be operated from the other side of the world. Line-of-sight communications are also possible using UHF radio transmissions.

2

Sw

1 As the drone makes its flyby, the SAR radar system sends out a pulse which is returned with varying strength by all objects in the target area.

2 Each pulse is a snapshot of what the radar can see, which is a swath limited by the characteristics of the radar emitter.

3 Successive swaths overlap and, since the angle of the radar beam has changed, may reveal objects that were occluded in a previous swath.

4 By combining the data from multiple pulses, a detailed 3D model of the target area is built up to a very high resolution.

Global hawk’s forward-looking sensor package uses a 10-inch reflecting telescope to enable its visible-light and infrared cameras to zoom in on a point of interest.

6

7

A SAR is particularly useful for mapping terrain features such as steep ravines and valleys.

Successive images of the feature may reveal details that were hidden from one or more of the pulses.

B Combination of the data creates a highly accurate map which can be used to determine the steepness of a slope, depth of a ravine, and other useful data.

B

A

32

33

Technical Guide: Japanese Aircraft in World War II

Special Forces in Action From Iraq to Afghanistan to Libya in 2014, over the last 25 years military elites have played an increasingly important role in the policing of the world’s trouble spots. Special Forces in Action is a detailed account of the operations of the world’s elite forces from 1991 to the present day. From the search for war criminals in the Balkans, drug gang hunting in South America, hostage rescues in Africa, and counterterrorism since 9/11, the book brings the reader full details of the varied roles played by the world’s elite soldiers.

Special Forces in Action 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 224pp 70,000 words 180 col & b/w photos & a/ws ISBN: 978-1-78274-254-8 £19.99 Hardback

AFGHANISTAN

confirmation of this); from Denmark; from Norway; from the Czech Republic; from Lithuania; from Poland (Grupa Reagowania Operacyjno-Manewrowego GROM); and from Portugal (commandos).

Their task was to liaise with the members of the Northern Alliance and to successfully coordinate those forces with US and Allied ground forces.

This would involve a high level of task coordination with the US Air Force as well as considerable leadership skills, as the use of air power and ground forces needed to be coordinated to achieve the maximum effect. Special forces would be required to identify al-Qaeda camps and hideouts, destroy them and choose the most favourable approaches for any attack.

The commanders of the Northern Alliance were General Abdur Rashid Dostum, General Mullah Daoud and General Fahim Khan, and to add to the challenge for the special forces, although these leaders were in a temporary alliance, they had also in the past been rivals.

COUNTERTERRORISM A

Facing page: Soldiers of the Australian SASR face a sandstorm during the opening phase of Operation Bastille, the deployment of Australian forces to Iraq in March 2003.

the security status of both Afghanistan and Iraq was far from stable. In both theatres the constant insurgency and terrorist threat was wearing the regular forces down, and there were serious questions being asked about how long large numbers of conventional and special forces could be kept in the theatres.

If British troops were to come home they would return to a country where the home intelligence service, MI5, had doubled in size since 2001 in order to deal with a wide variety of terrorist threats, each potentially on a cataclysmic scale. One example was made public in late 2006 when British intelligence services thwarted a plot to blow up several airliners in mid air after leaving British airports.

At the same time, the British government had a policy of primary immigration into Britain that added to the supply of potentially disenchanted Muslim extremists who were being recruited and radicalized by various offshoot organizations of al-Qaeda.

These disenchanted extremists were going to war, as they saw it, both against American, British or other national troops as well as against the civilian populations of the countries in which they lived. Their indoctrination told them that, since western governments were democratically elected, the people who elected them were also directly responsible for their policies.

JOI N T T ASK FORCE T WO (JT F 2) This unit has its roots in the US/Canadian 1st Special Service Force of Second World War fame, otherwise known as the ‘Devil’s Brigade’.

JTF 2 was activated on 1 April 1993 when the force took over counter-terrorist responsibilities from the Royal Canadian Mounted Police (RCMP).

JTF 2 takes recruits from across the spectrum of the Canadian armed forces, the only stipulation being a minimum of two years’ service. At the Dwyer Hill Training Center, recruits are assessed for physical stamina as well as for mental aptitude and overall psychological profile. Only about two out of 10 candidates pass the selection process.

Like many special operations teams, the JTF 2 are trained in a range of specialisms, including scuba, fastroping, HALO/HAHO parachuting, amphibious assault and mountain, arctic, jungle and desert environments.

JTF 2 was deployed to Afghanistan in December 2001 and completed its mission in November 2002.

132

Technical Guide: Japanese Aircraft in World War II 216 x 170mm (81⁄2 x 6¾”) 128 pages 25,000 words 120 artworks and 15 photos ISBN: 978-1-78274-474-0 £16.99 Hardback

AFGHANISTAN

Operation Bastille (Deployment of Australian forces in Iraq, 2003)

s can be seen in the previous chapters of this book, military victory was achieved in both Afghanistan in 2001–02 and in Iraq in 2003. In both cases, the major concentrations of enemy armed forces were defeated and key cities were won. The capital cities of both countries were cleared of all traces of enemy administration and arrangements for new governments were put in place. Despite all this, however, both wars refused to go away.

There were 1740 casualties in Afghanistan between the months of July and September 2006, making it the most violent period since the ‘victory’ of 2001. The numbers of troops in NATO’s International Security Assistance Force (ISAF) had to be increased during the same period. In November 2006, the United Kingdom alone had 5600 members of its armed forces deployed in Afghanistan, and about 7100 serving in Iraq. The Iraq figure rose to 8500 when taking into account offshore personnel such as those on board ships of the Royal Navy.

The United States was by far the largest force contributor, but despite these sizeable contributions and those from other nations,

From the Second Sino-Japanese War to the surrender in the Pacific in August 1945, Japanese Aircraft of World War II includes 120 superb colour profile artworks, three-quarter views and cutaways. Organised alphabetically by manufacturer, the book features fighters and seaplanes, bombers and reconnaissance aircraft. With entries accompanied by short histories and detailed specifications, this is an excellent reference work for modellers and military history enthusiasts.

INSERTION The 12-man special forces units were inserted by 160th SOAR flying CH-47 Chinook helicopters at night in the Afghan winter. The terrain was extremely hazardous and the insertions were at high altitude. The severe Afghan winter was setting in, with unpredictable wind gusts through the high mountain passes. The enemy was ever present and impossible to spot. The whole operation would be carried out in extreme darkness, aided only by the use of night-vision goggles (NVGs).

After the insertion, each team faced a daunting march with heavy equipment loads. This would have included not only their personal kit such as cold weather gear and other essentials but also the communications equipment and target illuminators that would magnify their potential power a thousandfold.

Soldiers of B Company, 2nd Battalion 504th Parachute Infantry Regiment (PIR) are inserted by CH-47 Chinook into the Baghran valley.

Soldiers of 20th Special Forces Group (SFG) Operational Detachment Alpha (ODA) 342 patrol with members of the Afghanistan Military Forces.

depended almost entirely on the performance of the special forces in theatre.

Apart from US special forces, a detachment of British SAS was also thought to have been deployed in theatre from the outset, and over the course of Operation Enduring Freedom a number of other countries would also deploy special forces assets. These included contributions from Canada (Joint Task Force Two [JTF 2], in addition to its large conventional forces contribution); from Australia (the Australian SAS were deployed under US command); from New Zealand (the New Zealand SAS worked in conjunction with the Australian SAS); from France (1er Régiment de Parachutistes d’Infanterie de Marine and Detachement Alat des Opérations Spéciales); from Germany (the German Kommando Spezialkräfte [KSK] is said to have been deployed in theatre, though, like the British SAS, there is no official 133

167

4

5

Technical Guide: Russian Tanks of World War II Organised chronologically by type, Russian Tanks of World War II is a comprehensive survey of the main armoured fighting vehicles used by the Red Army from 1939 to 1945. From the pre-war T-18 light tank to the heavy Joseph Stalin tanks and self-propelled guns of the final months of the war, all the major and many minor tanks are featured, including significant variants.

Packed with 120 colour artworks with specifications and service histories, this is a key reference work for modellers and WWII enthusiasts.

The Wars of the Roses ‘I’ve drawn on many parts of history,’ says Game of Thrones author George R.R. Martin, ‘but the Wars of the Roses is probably the one A Song Of Ice and Fire is closest to.’ Indeed, insane monarchs, feuding families, fierce battles, enemies uniting against a common foe – the Wars of the Roses is so filled with drama it feels like fiction.

Illustrated with 180 photographs, artworks and maps, The Wars of the Roses reveals the skullduggery and murder behind the struggle to gain power in fifteenth century England – and then to hold on to it.

Technical Guide: Russian Tanks of World War II 216 x 170mm (81⁄2 x 6¾”) 128 pages 25,000 words 120 artworks and 15 photos ISBN: 978-1-78274-475-7 £16.99 Hardback

38 FOUNDATIONS OF THE WARS OF THE ROSES

relieved by 23 September. No French army had arrived during the month-long siege, other than some local reinforcements rushed in as soon as the English arrived, so Harfleur duly surrendered. Although he had captured his first objective, Henry was not in a good position.

An outbreak of dysentery among his troops, added to casualties from the siege, reduced his army to the point where he could not effectively continue the campaign. A withdrawal to England was not acceptable as it would make the campaign look like a failure, so Henry resolved to march to Calais.

Henry’s plan was to undertake a variant on the well-established tactic of the chevauchée. As the name suggests, this was normally a fast-moving mounted raid, but Henry intended to accomplish much the same level of destruction

FOUNDATIONS OF THE WARS OF THE ROSES 39

Opposite: A dramatic but fanciful representation of the battle of Agincourt. Good choice of terrain on Henry V’s part channelled the superior French force into a killing ground where the longbows of Henry’s army were devastatingly effective.

‘A withdrawal to England was not acceptable as it would make the campaign look like a failure, so Henry resolved to march to Calais’. by marching an army mostly composed of footsoldiers through enemy territory. His army would destroy whatever his men could not carry off, weakening the French economically as well as politically by demonstrating the inability of the French king to defend his territory.

The raid would allow Henry’s depleted army to accomplish enough for the campaign to be considered a success, but reaching Calais required crossing the River Somme, which in turn meant pushing south until a viable crossing was found. The French, meanwhile, had been gathering an army and now moved to engage the Left: The longbow was crucial to English tactics, enabling English forces to strike at a distance. Enemies who managed to get close enough were met with rows of emplaced stakes and a force of dismounted men-at-arms who protected the archers.

The Encyclopedia of Warfare From brief skirmishes to long sieges, trench battles to aerial dogfights, wars of religion to wars of independence, from spears to drones – wars have been fought in all kinds of ways and for all kinds of reasons. From the ancient world to the Arab Spring, The Encyclopedia of Warfare includes more than 5000 entries arranged chronologically. Featuring 600 full colour maps across 1000 pages, this is an authoritative compendium of almost five millennia of conflict suitable for the student or general enthusiast.

54

Ancient Wars c.2500 BCE – 500 CE

308

E

Roman territory, 298 BCE Samian League, 298 BCE

C

Acquired by Rome to 263 BCE Roman colonies, 272 BCE

L

U R I A I G N

Roman controlled by 270 BCE

S

Carthaginian possessions, 260 BCE

A

d

Ariminum

r

Pisae Ancona

a

Sentinum

i

Arretium

Volaterrae

t

r

i

r

Asculum

Volsinii

Hadria

Nepet Falerii

Alba Fucens

Tibur

a

ROME Ostia

e

Caere

S

Volci

Aurinia

c

i

a

Praeneste Latium Interamna Arpino Lucera Tarracina Camusium Saticula Suessa Capua Beneventum Venusia Cumae Neapolis

Sardinia

Tarentum

Metapontum

Tyrrhenian Sea

Brundisium

y

s es M

in a

Utica Carthage

CITIES

N

Syracuse

Cossyra 0 0

The Rise Of Rome, 300 BCE

6

50 km 50 miles

Slovenian Peasant Revolt 1515 SLOVENIAN PEASANT REVOLT, FEBRUARY 1515 Smouldering Slovenian peasant resentment against harsh landlords flared into open revolt in February 1515 and, within weeks, had spread throughout Slovenia. By the spring of that year, rebel forces numbered 80,000 men, who had taken effective control of the countryside.

Many poorly defended castles were stormed and the alarmed local aristocracy raised an army, including a large contingent of mercenaries, which defeated the rebels near Celje, inflicting at least 2000 casualties.

g

Branxton English forces

Scottish forces 1 km 1 mile

Flodden Hill

Sentinum, 295 BCE

been driven eastwards into the Danube region; others settled in northern Italy and accepted Roman rule. g POPULONIA, 282 BCE Despite earlier defeats, the Etruscans continued their campaign against Rome. The battle of Populonia was a decisive Roman victory, finally ending the Etruscan threat to Rome.

N

Polish and Allies

Carthaginian & Sicilian Wars 650–300 BCE CARTHAGINIAN CONQUESTS, 650–500 BCE Carthage was a Phoenician colony which became independent in 650 BCE. Its location on the North African coast close to Sicily was ideal for sea trade, allowing a rapid increase in power. Many small campaigns were fought to protect the trade routes or against potential rivals, until in 509 BCE a treaty was agreed with Rome that divided the Mediterranean into Roman and Carthaginian

Spanish Conquest of Latin America 1520–1680

Orsha, 1514

ver

l

Polish and Lithuanian reserves. The Muscovite Army was shattered – Chelyadin and at least 3,000 of his men were captured, together with 140 guns.

er Till

Crookham

er Ri

i

t of

c

Strai

i

Locri

Rhegium GREEK

S

Riv

Gauls

iep

Panormus Lilybaeum

N 1 mile

Dn

Thurii

Caralis

1 km

Romans

0

from a nearby church tower. She fled when it became obvious that the day was lost.

to prevent a junction of Yorkist forces and he was doing so. He could reasonably expect to stand in his defensive position and await the attack that Salisbury would inevitably have to deliver.

As was typical of the era, the battle opened with an exchange of heralds, who carried to words of the commanders back and forth in an extended parlay. When this broke down, archers on both sides began a long-range skirmish that proved equally inconclusive. Salisbury then ordered part of his force to retire as if he

THE PARLIAMENT OF DEVILS 95

fighting force for the time being. Salisbury was able to push on to Ludlow and join up with his allies. From there, the combined force began a march towards Worcester.

Below: Ludlow castle was taken by Lancastrian forces in 1459, but remained a possession of the Duke of York’s family. Edward IV sent his son, Edward, to Ludlow to be raised, and it was from here that he set out for London to be crowned.

Yorkist Disaster at Ludford Bridge

By October 1459, Richard of York had concentrated with his allies at Ludlow. He marched towards London but became aware of a greatly superior royal force moving to intercept him. After a brief stop at Worcester, York retired towards the town of Ludford, which was associated with his castle at Ludlow.

He sent the usual messages of loyalty and

‘Audley was killed in the fighting, and when a third attack was also repelled, some elements of the Lancastrian forces switched sides’. planned to break contact. This prompted the Lancastrian force to attack, which under other circumstances might have been a decisive blow.

However, as the Lancastrian cavalry struggled to cross the steep-sided stream, Salisbury’s men advanced to meet them and drove them back with heavy losses. A second assault succeeded in forcing a crossing, but could not break the Yorkist force. Audley was killed in the fighting, and when a third attack was also repelled, some elements of the Lancastrian forces switched sides. Salisbury took advantage of the confusion to launch his own attack, which routed the Lancastrians. The Lancastrian army reportedly suffered around 2000 casualties, but more importantly was rendered ineffective as a

Illustrated Encyclopedia of Weapons of World War I 276 x 220mm (10¾ x 8¾”) 272pp 1000 col and b/w photos & col a/ws 150,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-141-1 £24.99 Hardback

Orsha

g

Russians

0 0

1 km 1 mile

309

Early Modern Wars 1500–1775

0 0

0

has it that Margaret of Anjou observed the battle of Blore Heath

Which tanks were first used at Cambrai? What was the range of the Paris Gun? What was a ‘bloody paralyser’? From the first tanks to early submarines to the repeating rifle to the biplane, The Illustrated Encyclopedia of Weapons of World War I includes more than 300 pieces of equipment. Packed with 1000 artworks, photographs and detailed information on each featured weapon, this is a fantastic book for any general reader or military enthusiast.

The Encyclopedia of Warfare

Early Modern Wars 1500–1775

Flodden, 1513

u m i n n t S e

u

Aleria

Cosa

94 THE PARLIAMENT OF DEVILS

Right: Although not present with the Lancastrian army, legend

The Illustrated Encyclopedia of Weapons of World War I

240 x 189mm (91⁄2 x 71⁄2”) 1024pp 600 col maps 350,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-023-0 £49.99 Hardback

o f

t

E

Corsica

N

P l a i n

Ligurian Sea

War and inflicted a decisive defeat at Bovanium.

It is possible that the concept of the manipular legion came from the Samnites’ military system. g CAMERINUM, 298 BCE The Third Samnite War began with the Samnites invading Roman territory. Their allies, including Etruscans and Gauls, also made war on Rome at the same time. Despite this, the first clash at Camerinum was a Roman victory. g TIFERNIUM, 297 BCE After failing to draw the Romans into an ambush, the Samnite army advanced for a set-piece field battle. A Roman flanking force was mistaken for a large contingent of reinforcements by both sides, causing a Samnite defeat that the Romans were too exhausted to exploit. g SENTINUM, 295 BCE Outnumbered by the Samnites and their Etruscan and Gallic allies, the Romans sent off a small diversionary force that succeeded in pulling away the Etruscan contingent. After a hard-fought battle, the Romans broke the Samnites then fell on the Gauls from the flank. g AQUILONIA, 293 BCE Scraping together a new army, the Samnites mustered at Aquilonia.They were able to withstand Roman attack for some time, but began to waver in the mistaken belief that Roman reinforcements were approaching. Rout soon followed, ending the Third Samnite war with a Roman victory. g ARRETIUM, 284 BCE Various Celtic tribes lived in Italy, notably the Boii and the Senones. The latter had clashed with Rome previously, suffering a defeat alongside the Samnites at Sentium.The Celts attacked Arretium, causing a Roman army to march to its relief. The army was defeated and its commander and seven military tribunes were killed. Encouraged by this, the Celts reforged old alliances with the Etruscans and began an invasion of Roman territory. g VADIMO, 283 BCE A joint force of Etruscan troops and Boii tribesmen met a Roman army near Lake Vadimo and was defeated. Some of the Boii may have

244 x 186mm (93⁄4 x 71⁄2”) 224pp 180 col and b/w photos & a/ws 58,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-239-5 £19.99 Hardback

55

Ancient Wars c.2500 BCE – 500 CE

S

T

L

The Wars of the Roses

g TENOCHTITLÁN, 1520 The Spanish conquistador Hernán Cortés arrived in Tenochtitlán on 8 November 1519. Within a few months, the Spaniards became unpopular guests and a revolt began. During an Aztec festival, Pedro de Alavarado – a lieutenant of Cortés – armed with a small force slaughtered a large number of Aztec priests and nobles, fearing an uprising was about to occur. Cortés was at the time subduing a rival Spanish force, under Panfilo de Narvaez, sent out to arrest him by order of the Spanish governor in Havana. Cortés immediately returned to Tenochtitlán upon word from Alvarado. The Aztec Emperor Moctezuma tried to quell the anger of his subjects, but was stoned to death by the mob. Cortés decided to leave the capital before his force was overwhelmed by the Aztecs.

On 1 July 1520, the conquistadors exited the palace with their Indian allies close behind.

They had muffled the horses’ hooves and

carried wooden boards to cross the canals. The conquistadors were able to pass through the first three canals, the Tecpantzinco, Tzapotlan and Atenchicalco before, being detected by the Aztecs. The Aztecs attacked the fleeing conquistadors on the Tlacopan causeway from canoes, shooting arrows at them. The Spaniards returned fire with their crossbows and arquebuses.

Many died as the conquistadors leaped into the water and drowned, weighed down by their armour and booty. A third of Cortés’ men succeeded in reaching the mainland, while the remaining ones died in battle or were captured and later sacrificed on Aztec altars. The surviving conquistadors had little reprieve after reaching the mainland before the Aztecs appeared for an attack and chased them towards Tlacopan. The Spaniards finally found refuge in Otancalpolco, where they were aided by the Teocalhueyacans.

This major Aztec victory is remembered as ‘La Noche Triste’, or ‘The Night of Sorrows’.

0

10 km 10 miles

0

Fighting retreat

Lake Xaltocan N

Lake Te x c o c o Tereyacac Tlacopan

Tenochtitlan

Texcoco

Return with large force late 1520

Ixtlapalapan Coyohuacan Lake Xochimilco

Tenochtitlán, 1519–21

Return in 1520 to relieve seige

Ships launched to take city, 1521

Lake Chalco

Chalco

Arrival in Nov. 1519

7

Technical Guide: Russian Tanks of World War II Organised chronologically by type, Russian Tanks of World War II is a comprehensive survey of the main armoured fighting vehicles used by the Red Army from 1939 to 1945. From the pre-war T-18 light tank to the heavy Joseph Stalin tanks and self-propelled guns of the final months of the war, all the major and many minor tanks are featured, including significant variants.

Packed with 120 colour artworks with specifications and service histories, this is a key reference work for modellers and WWII enthusiasts.

The Wars of the Roses ‘I’ve drawn on many parts of history,’ says Game of Thrones author George R.R. Martin, ‘but the Wars of the Roses is probably the one A Song Of Ice and Fire is closest to.’ Indeed, insane monarchs, feuding families, fierce battles, enemies uniting against a common foe – the Wars of the Roses is so filled with drama it feels like fiction.

Illustrated with 180 photographs, artworks and maps, The Wars of the Roses reveals the skullduggery and murder behind the struggle to gain power in fifteenth century England – and then to hold on to it.

Technical Guide: Russian Tanks of World War II 216 x 170mm (81⁄2 x 6¾”) 128 pages 25,000 words 120 artworks and 15 photos ISBN: 978-1-78274-475-7 £16.99 Hardback

38 FOUNDATIONS OF THE WARS OF THE ROSES

relieved by 23 September. No French army had arrived during the month-long siege, other than some local reinforcements rushed in as soon as the English arrived, so Harfleur duly surrendered. Although he had captured his first objective, Henry was not in a good position.

An outbreak of dysentery among his troops, added to casualties from the siege, reduced his army to the point where he could not effectively continue the campaign. A withdrawal to England was not acceptable as it would make the campaign look like a failure, so Henry resolved to march to Calais.

Henry’s plan was to undertake a variant on the well-established tactic of the chevauchée. As the name suggests, this was normally a fast-moving mounted raid, but Henry intended to accomplish much the same level of destruction

FOUNDATIONS OF THE WARS OF THE ROSES 39

Opposite: A dramatic but fanciful representation of the battle of Agincourt. Good choice of terrain on Henry V’s part channelled the superior French force into a killing ground where the longbows of Henry’s army were devastatingly effective.

‘A withdrawal to England was not acceptable as it would make the campaign look like a failure, so Henry resolved to march to Calais’. by marching an army mostly composed of footsoldiers through enemy territory. His army would destroy whatever his men could not carry off, weakening the French economically as well as politically by demonstrating the inability of the French king to defend his territory.

The raid would allow Henry’s depleted army to accomplish enough for the campaign to be considered a success, but reaching Calais required crossing the River Somme, which in turn meant pushing south until a viable crossing was found. The French, meanwhile, had been gathering an army and now moved to engage the Left: The longbow was crucial to English tactics, enabling English forces to strike at a distance. Enemies who managed to get close enough were met with rows of emplaced stakes and a force of dismounted men-at-arms who protected the archers.

The Encyclopedia of Warfare From brief skirmishes to long sieges, trench battles to aerial dogfights, wars of religion to wars of independence, from spears to drones – wars have been fought in all kinds of ways and for all kinds of reasons. From the ancient world to the Arab Spring, The Encyclopedia of Warfare includes more than 5000 entries arranged chronologically. Featuring 600 full colour maps across 1000 pages, this is an authoritative compendium of almost five millennia of conflict suitable for the student or general enthusiast.

54

Ancient Wars c.2500 BCE – 500 CE

308

E

Roman territory, 298 BCE Samian League, 298 BCE

C

Acquired by Rome to 263 BCE Roman colonies, 272 BCE

L

U R I A I G N

Roman controlled by 270 BCE

S

Carthaginian possessions, 260 BCE

A

d

Ariminum

r

Pisae Ancona

a

Sentinum

i

Arretium

Volaterrae

t

r

i

r

Asculum

Volsinii

Hadria

Nepet Falerii

Alba Fucens

Tibur

a

ROME Ostia

e

Caere

S

Volci

Aurinia

c

i

a

Praeneste Latium Interamna Arpino Lucera Tarracina Camusium Saticula Suessa Capua Beneventum Venusia Cumae Neapolis

Sardinia

Tarentum

Metapontum

Tyrrhenian Sea

Brundisium

y

s es M

in a

Utica Carthage

CITIES

N

Syracuse

Cossyra 0 0

The Rise Of Rome, 300 BCE

6

50 km 50 miles

Slovenian Peasant Revolt 1515 SLOVENIAN PEASANT REVOLT, FEBRUARY 1515 Smouldering Slovenian peasant resentment against harsh landlords flared into open revolt in February 1515 and, within weeks, had spread throughout Slovenia. By the spring of that year, rebel forces numbered 80,000 men, who had taken effective control of the countryside.

Many poorly defended castles were stormed and the alarmed local aristocracy raised an army, including a large contingent of mercenaries, which defeated the rebels near Celje, inflicting at least 2000 casualties.

g

Branxton English forces

Scottish forces 1 km 1 mile

Flodden Hill

Sentinum, 295 BCE

been driven eastwards into the Danube region; others settled in northern Italy and accepted Roman rule. g POPULONIA, 282 BCE Despite earlier defeats, the Etruscans continued their campaign against Rome. The battle of Populonia was a decisive Roman victory, finally ending the Etruscan threat to Rome.

N

Polish and Allies

Carthaginian & Sicilian Wars 650–300 BCE CARTHAGINIAN CONQUESTS, 650–500 BCE Carthage was a Phoenician colony which became independent in 650 BCE. Its location on the North African coast close to Sicily was ideal for sea trade, allowing a rapid increase in power. Many small campaigns were fought to protect the trade routes or against potential rivals, until in 509 BCE a treaty was agreed with Rome that divided the Mediterranean into Roman and Carthaginian

Spanish Conquest of Latin America 1520–1680

Orsha, 1514

ver

l

Polish and Lithuanian reserves. The Muscovite Army was shattered – Chelyadin and at least 3,000 of his men were captured, together with 140 guns.

er Till

Crookham

er Ri

i

t of

c

Strai

i

Locri

Rhegium GREEK

S

Riv

Gauls

iep

Panormus Lilybaeum

N 1 mile

Dn

Thurii

Caralis

1 km

Romans

0

from a nearby church tower. She fled when it became obvious that the day was lost.

to prevent a junction of Yorkist forces and he was doing so. He could reasonably expect to stand in his defensive position and await the attack that Salisbury would inevitably have to deliver.

As was typical of the era, the battle opened with an exchange of heralds, who carried to words of the commanders back and forth in an extended parlay. When this broke down, archers on both sides began a long-range skirmish that proved equally inconclusive. Salisbury then ordered part of his force to retire as if he

THE PARLIAMENT OF DEVILS 95

fighting force for the time being. Salisbury was able to push on to Ludlow and join up with his allies. From there, the combined force began a march towards Worcester.

Below: Ludlow castle was taken by Lancastrian forces in 1459, but remained a possession of the Duke of York’s family. Edward IV sent his son, Edward, to Ludlow to be raised, and it was from here that he set out for London to be crowned.

Yorkist Disaster at Ludford Bridge

By October 1459, Richard of York had concentrated with his allies at Ludlow. He marched towards London but became aware of a greatly superior royal force moving to intercept him. After a brief stop at Worcester, York retired towards the town of Ludford, which was associated with his castle at Ludlow.

He sent the usual messages of loyalty and

‘Audley was killed in the fighting, and when a third attack was also repelled, some elements of the Lancastrian forces switched sides’. planned to break contact. This prompted the Lancastrian force to attack, which under other circumstances might have been a decisive blow.

However, as the Lancastrian cavalry struggled to cross the steep-sided stream, Salisbury’s men advanced to meet them and drove them back with heavy losses. A second assault succeeded in forcing a crossing, but could not break the Yorkist force. Audley was killed in the fighting, and when a third attack was also repelled, some elements of the Lancastrian forces switched sides. Salisbury took advantage of the confusion to launch his own attack, which routed the Lancastrians. The Lancastrian army reportedly suffered around 2000 casualties, but more importantly was rendered ineffective as a

Illustrated Encyclopedia of Weapons of World War I 276 x 220mm (10¾ x 8¾”) 272pp 1000 col and b/w photos & col a/ws 150,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-141-1 £24.99 Hardback

Orsha

g

Russians

0 0

1 km 1 mile

309

Early Modern Wars 1500–1775

0 0

0

has it that Margaret of Anjou observed the battle of Blore Heath

Which tanks were first used at Cambrai? What was the range of the Paris Gun? What was a ‘bloody paralyser’? From the first tanks to early submarines to the repeating rifle to the biplane, The Illustrated Encyclopedia of Weapons of World War I includes more than 300 pieces of equipment. Packed with 1000 artworks, photographs and detailed information on each featured weapon, this is a fantastic book for any general reader or military enthusiast.

The Encyclopedia of Warfare

Early Modern Wars 1500–1775

Flodden, 1513

u m i n n t S e

u

Aleria

Cosa

94 THE PARLIAMENT OF DEVILS

Right: Although not present with the Lancastrian army, legend

The Illustrated Encyclopedia of Weapons of World War I

240 x 189mm (91⁄2 x 71⁄2”) 1024pp 600 col maps 350,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-023-0 £49.99 Hardback

o f

t

E

Corsica

N

P l a i n

Ligurian Sea

War and inflicted a decisive defeat at Bovanium.

It is possible that the concept of the manipular legion came from the Samnites’ military system. g CAMERINUM, 298 BCE The Third Samnite War began with the Samnites invading Roman territory. Their allies, including Etruscans and Gauls, also made war on Rome at the same time. Despite this, the first clash at Camerinum was a Roman victory. g TIFERNIUM, 297 BCE After failing to draw the Romans into an ambush, the Samnite army advanced for a set-piece field battle. A Roman flanking force was mistaken for a large contingent of reinforcements by both sides, causing a Samnite defeat that the Romans were too exhausted to exploit. g SENTINUM, 295 BCE Outnumbered by the Samnites and their Etruscan and Gallic allies, the Romans sent off a small diversionary force that succeeded in pulling away the Etruscan contingent. After a hard-fought battle, the Romans broke the Samnites then fell on the Gauls from the flank. g AQUILONIA, 293 BCE Scraping together a new army, the Samnites mustered at Aquilonia.They were able to withstand Roman attack for some time, but began to waver in the mistaken belief that Roman reinforcements were approaching. Rout soon followed, ending the Third Samnite war with a Roman victory. g ARRETIUM, 284 BCE Various Celtic tribes lived in Italy, notably the Boii and the Senones. The latter had clashed with Rome previously, suffering a defeat alongside the Samnites at Sentium.The Celts attacked Arretium, causing a Roman army to march to its relief. The army was defeated and its commander and seven military tribunes were killed. Encouraged by this, the Celts reforged old alliances with the Etruscans and began an invasion of Roman territory. g VADIMO, 283 BCE A joint force of Etruscan troops and Boii tribesmen met a Roman army near Lake Vadimo and was defeated. Some of the Boii may have

244 x 186mm (93⁄4 x 71⁄2”) 224pp 180 col and b/w photos & a/ws 58,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-239-5 £19.99 Hardback

55

Ancient Wars c.2500 BCE – 500 CE

S

T

L

The Wars of the Roses

g TENOCHTITLÁN, 1520 The Spanish conquistador Hernán Cortés arrived in Tenochtitlán on 8 November 1519. Within a few months, the Spaniards became unpopular guests and a revolt began. During an Aztec festival, Pedro de Alavarado – a lieutenant of Cortés – armed with a small force slaughtered a large number of Aztec priests and nobles, fearing an uprising was about to occur. Cortés was at the time subduing a rival Spanish force, under Panfilo de Narvaez, sent out to arrest him by order of the Spanish governor in Havana. Cortés immediately returned to Tenochtitlán upon word from Alvarado. The Aztec Emperor Moctezuma tried to quell the anger of his subjects, but was stoned to death by the mob. Cortés decided to leave the capital before his force was overwhelmed by the Aztecs.

On 1 July 1520, the conquistadors exited the palace with their Indian allies close behind.

They had muffled the horses’ hooves and

carried wooden boards to cross the canals. The conquistadors were able to pass through the first three canals, the Tecpantzinco, Tzapotlan and Atenchicalco before, being detected by the Aztecs. The Aztecs attacked the fleeing conquistadors on the Tlacopan causeway from canoes, shooting arrows at them. The Spaniards returned fire with their crossbows and arquebuses.

Many died as the conquistadors leaped into the water and drowned, weighed down by their armour and booty. A third of Cortés’ men succeeded in reaching the mainland, while the remaining ones died in battle or were captured and later sacrificed on Aztec altars. The surviving conquistadors had little reprieve after reaching the mainland before the Aztecs appeared for an attack and chased them towards Tlacopan. The Spaniards finally found refuge in Otancalpolco, where they were aided by the Teocalhueyacans.

This major Aztec victory is remembered as ‘La Noche Triste’, or ‘The Night of Sorrows’.

0

10 km 10 miles

0

Fighting retreat

Lake Xaltocan N

Lake Te x c o c o Tereyacac Tlacopan

Tenochtitlan

Texcoco

Return with large force late 1520

Ixtlapalapan Coyohuacan Lake Xochimilco

Tenochtitlán, 1519–21

Return in 1520 to relieve seige

Ships launched to take city, 1521

Lake Chalco

Chalco

Arrival in Nov. 1519

7

Surviving Extreme Weather

High Winds

High Winds

Scale Number F0 F1 F2 F3 F4 F5

Wind Speed (kph [mph]) 64–117 (40–73) 118–180 (74–112) 181–251 (113–157) 252–330 (158–206)

331–417 (207–260) Greater than 418 (> 261)

Amount of Damage Light Moderate Considerable Severe

Type of Damage Chimney damage, tree branches broken Mobile homes pushed off foundation or overturned Mobile homes demolished, trees uprooted Roofs and walls torn down, trains overturned, cars thrown Well constructed walls levelled Homes lifted off foundations and carried considerable distances

Devastating Incredible

6. Motorway flyovers (highway overpasses) are a safe place to seek shelter under if you are driving when you spot a tornado.

People have been killed when seeking shelter under flyovers (overpasses). If the tornado strikes the flyover (overpass), you will not be protected.

nonetheless be in contact with the ground.

Waterspouts look like tornadoes over water, but they are not associated with thunderstorms. Generally they are much less intense than tornadoes. When winds rotating near the water’s surface interact with the updraught (updraft) of a cumulus cloud, the result is a waterspout.A tornadic waterspout occurs when a fully developed tornado moves out over the water, sucking up water and raining down fish.

of LONDON Crime, Corruption and Murder

house. He came walking home by himself, a complete mess of blood from big cuts on his head and shoulders. He walked like a zombie, one small step at a time.

Then it rained and hailed so we were soaked.

Dad’s brother Henry Jones lived one house away so Dad told us to follow him and to step only where he did because of fallen wires. They had three rooms left upstairs and put the little ones in bed and the ambulance came and took two brothers to the hospital. Both Roger

and Winnis survived.

But I saw one of our neighbours, Mr Hubbard, laying with a table leg through his body. Mom kept saying, “Don’t look, don’t look.”’

Alice’s brother Winnis Jones gives his own account of being trapped beneath the wall: “I and three of my friends were playing marbles near my home. It got so dark we had to go inside. It was about eighteen minutes after four. Dad had just entered the house. That made nine people in our large

196

CHAPTER 7

MODERN LONDON

wearing a bathing suit who fainted when he jerked her under water and required artificial respiration to recover. Another theory by Smith’s barrister was that he had hypnotized them.

Newspapers headlined the ‘Brides in the Bath’ murders during his trial, which was attended by his real wife, Caroline Thornhill. The jury took 22 minutes to find Smith guilty. The day after he was hanged on 13 August 1915, Caroline married a Canadian soldier.

Lying flat in a ditch

activity from April to June in tornado alley.

The Gulf states experience most of their tornadoes in the winter.

Though tornadoes can occur at any time of the year, they are more likely at certain times in certain regions. There is an overall peak in

The Blitz

flying debris. Most of the fatalities and injuries incurred during tornadoes are caused by flying debris.

If caught outdoors during a tornado, lie flat in a ditch or other low-lying area. Covering your head with your hands can help protect against

The Luftwaffe, Germany’s air force, began bombing Britain during World War II on 10 July 1940, concentrating on military centres such as ports, radar stations and air bases. By 8 August, nearly 1500 enemy aircraft were conducting bombing raids, paving the way for a land invasion. By September, however, RAF fighters, especially Spitfires and Hurricanes, had won the ‘Battle of Britain’ in the air, shooting down 1887 German aircraft while losing 1023. The Germans now shifted to night raids on industrial centres in 16 cities, targeting London, Coventry, Sheffield, Southampton and Liverpool, among others.

The Luftwaffe’s assault on the capital city began on 7 September 1940 when 300 bombers dropped 370 tons of bombs, killing 448 civilians. The

January–March

On 18 March 1925, tornadoes killed 689 people in Missouri, Illinois and Indiana. The event is referred to as the Tri-State Tornado.

This is Alice Jones Schedler’s account of what happened to her family and home.

‘Dad said, “Grab the two little ones and let’s get to a ditch. I just saw a house about

April–June

90

92

91

93

The Human Body Discover how the individual parts of the human body function and work together in this jargon-free book. And as you navigate from head to toe, you will also learn some incredible facts, such as that the average person produces about 0.75-1.1ml of tears every day, or that marathon runners achieve 40 percent greater cardiac output than an untrained person. All artworks are annotated to make every element clear. If you want to know more about how the human body works, this is the book for you.

HEAD

HEAD

Eyeball The eyes are the specialized organs of sight, designed to respond to light.

Conjunctiva Transparent layer of connective tissue which is continuous with a layer lining the inside of the eyelids Scleral venous sinus Aqueous humour drains into this canal; also called Schlemm’s canal

Sclera Fibrous outer layer of the eyeball

Posterior chamber Chamber behind the iris, filled with aqueous humour Anterior chamber Front chamber between the cornea and lens; filled with aqueous humour

Cornea Transparent layer covering front of eye

Zonular fibres Suspensory ligament of lens

Capsule of lens Membrane enclosing the lens

Vitreous body Largest chamber of the eye

Fovea in macula Where maximum visual acuity is achieved

Lens Focuses light on to the retina

Optic nerve Transports information from the rod and cone cells of the retina to the brain

Optic disc Where the optic nerve joins the retina is the blind spot, so-called because it does not contain photoreceptor cells

8

Ciliary muscle Circular fibres

Ciliary process One of the ridges that attach to the suspensory ligament of the lens

Scleral venous sinus Also known as Schlemm’s canal

Zonular ciliaris One of the fibrous suspensory ligaments of the lens Cornea Transparent circular part of the front of the eyeball

Dilator muscle of pupil Helps to pull open the pupil, in a darkened room, for example

Sclera Protective outer layer of the eye

Choroid Lines the sclera to the front of the eye to form the ciliary body and the iris

40

Ciliary body Connects the choroid with the iris

allow light to enter, and smaller openings at the back, allowing the optic nerve to pass to the brain, and blood vessels and nerves to enter the orbit.

CHAMBERS The eyeball is divided into three internal chambers. The two aqueous chambers at the front of the eye are the anterior and posterior

Central retinal vessels Transport blood to and from the eyeball

chambers, and are separated by the iris. These chambers are filled with clear, watery aqueous humour, which is secreted into the posterior chamber by a layer of cells covering the ciliary body.

This fluid passes into the anterior chamber through the pupil, then into the bloodstream via a number of small channels found where the base of

the iris meets the margin of the cornea.

The largest of the chambers is the vitreous body, which lies behind the aqueous chambers, and is separated from them by the lens and the suspensory ligaments (zonular fibres), which connect the lens to the ciliary body. The vitreous body is filled with clear, jelly-like vitreous humour.

Sphincter muscle of pupil Responsible for closing the pupil in bright light, for example Folds of iris The iris is made up of smooth muscle fibres

The outer layer of the eyeball is called the sclera, and is a tough, fibrous, protective layer. At the front of the eye, the sclera is visible as the ‘white of the eye’. This is covered by the conjunctiva, a transparent layer of connective tissue. The transparent cornea covers the front of the eyeball, allowing light to enter the eye.

Lens Transparent structure behind the pupil

UVEA The intermediate layer, the uvea, contains many blood vessels, nerves and pigmented cells. The uvea is divided into three main regions: the choroid, the ciliary body and the iris.

The choroid extends from where the optic nerve meets the eyeball to the front of the eye, where it

forms both the ciliary body and the iris.

RETINA The innermost layer of the eye is the retina, a layer of nerve tissue containing photosensitive (lightsensitive) cells called photoreceptors. It lines all but the most anterior (frontal) part of the vitreous

body. There are two types of photoreceptor cells: rods cells detect light intensity and are concentrated towards the periphery of the retina. Cone cells detect colour, and are most concentrated at the fovea at the most posterior part of the eyeball.

41

244 x 186mm (9¾ x 7½”) 256pp 250 col a/ws 90,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-516-7 Paperback £14.99

The blood circulatory system can be divided into two parts: • Systemic circulation – those vessels that carry blood to and from all the tissues of the body • Pulmonary circulation – the vessels that carry blood through the lungs to take up oxygen and release carbon dioxide.

SYSTEMIC ARTERIAL SYSTEM The systemic arterial system carries blood away from the heart to nourish the tissues.

Oxygenated blood from the lungs is first pumped into the aorta via the heart. Branches from the aorta pass to the upper limbs, head, trunk and the lower limbs in turn. These large branches give off smaller branches, which then divide again and again. The tiniest arteries (arterioles) feed blood into capillaries.

PULMONARY CIRCULATION With each beat of the heart, blood is pumped from the right ventricle into the lungs through the pulmonary artery (this carries deoxygenated blood). After many arterial divisions, the blood flows through the capillaries of the alveoli (air sacs) of the lung to be reoxygenated. The blood eventually enters one of the four pulmonary veins. These pass to the left atrium, from where the blood is pumped through the heart to the systemic circulation.

238

Major arteries of the body

Subclavian artery Supplies blood to the neck and arms

Common carotid artery Branches of pulmonary artery The only arteries in the body that transport deoxygenated blood

Heart Central pump of the body, which drives blood around the blood vessels Aorta Oxygenated blood from the heart is pumped initially into the large aorta (the main artery of the body). Arteries divide increasingly into small arterioles and feed blood into capillaries (microscopically small vessels which run through the tissues) Radial artery

Renal artery Supplies blood to the kidneys Common iliac artery Supplies most of the blood to the lower limbs and pelvic region

Digital arteries These supply the fingers Femoral artery Main artery of leg

Ulnar artery

Aortic arch

DEATH TAKES A RIDE London’s population doubled in the first half of the nineteenth century, and the city was running out of burial sites. The London railway that opened on 13 November 1854 offered trips that nobody wanted to take. The London Necropolis Company (LNC) began the railway to carry cadavers and mourners from Waterloo to its newly opened Brookwood Cemetery 40km (25 miles) southwest of the city at Brookwood in Surrey. When it opened that year, the cemetery’s 2000 acres comprised the largest ground for burials in the world. Up to 60 coffins were carried on the one train that ran each day, with three classes of funerals offered.

The last Necropolis train ran in 1941, when its London terminus was bombed that April by German warplanes, but special trains continued to make the trip until after 1945.

The cemetery today, still the largest in the UK, has had nearly 235,000 burials.

left: The original private Necropolis station in London

was located just outside Waterloo Station. A larger building replaced it

Necropolis in 1902.

Hitler 264 x 208mm (10½ x 8¼”) 224pp 200 col & b/w photos & a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-494-8 £19.99 Hardback

THE WHOLE BODY SYSTEM

There are two blood vessel networks in the body. The pulmonary circulation transports blood between the heart and lungs; the systemic circulation supplies blood to all parts except the lungs.

Meridional fibres

Retina Contains photoreceptors that react to light

Iris Pigmented diaphragm visible through the cornea Ciliary body and ciliary muscle Secretes aqueous humour

Our eyes allow us to receive information from our surroundings by detecting patterns of light. This information is sent to our brain, which processes it so that it can be perceived as different images.

Each eyeball is embedded in protective fatty tissue within a bony cavity (the orbit). The orbit has a large opening at the front to

Retina Innermost of the three layers of the eyeball; contains lightsensitive rods and cones

Conjunctiva Mucous membrane covering the eyeball

Ciliary process A series of ridges that attach to the suspensory ligaments of the lens

‘He carried their bodies to Mrs Lovett’s pie shop where the flesh was baked in a pie.’

Artist, soldier, politician, madman? We know the headlines, we know about the atrocities, but what do we really know of the man? Hitler looks behind the image of the dictator and explores his childhood, his military service, his artistic aspirations, the formation of his political views, his love life and his time in power. Illustrated with 180 colour and black-&-white photographs, paintings and artworks, this tells the inside story behind the man whose actions may appall us, but still continue to fascinate.

The Human Body

Overview of blood circulation

The eyeball is covered by three different layers, each of which has a special function.

above: The original 18-part series of Sweeney Todd stories was primarily written by James Rymer and Thomas Preckett, prolific writers of ‘penny dreadfuls,’ but others later contributed.

An instant hit, it was quickly expanded into a book.

Sweeney Todd, whose real name was Benjamin Barker, was first introduced to readers in 1846 in The String of Pearls: A Romance, one of the popular ‘penny dreadfuls’ – sensational fiction sold in episodes each week for one penny. Many Londoners believed there was a factual basis for the story of a barber who murdered his clients and gave their meat for use in his neighbour’s pie shop. No criminal records have ever been found, but the legend has endured.

In this 18-part story, Todd’s barbershop was supposedly at 186 Fleet Street.

When his customers were seated, he would pull a lever causing them to flip backwards and down a trap door into the basement. If the fall did not kill them, Todd would hurry down with his straight razor and slit their throats. He then carried their bodies via a tunnel to Mrs Lovett’s pie shop where the flesh was baked in a pie for her customers.

Todd’s story has often been retold, including a play in 1973, a musical in 1979 and a movie in 2007.

175

Mrs Robinson’s Diary

One would think a wife’s detailed diary account of her extramarital affair was enough evidence for a divorce, but Isabella Hamilton Robinson outwitted her husband and a jury to stay married.

The couple had wed in 1844, she being a wealthy widow with a child. Henry Robinson, a civil engineer, discovered the incriminating diary in 1858 when they were living in France and his wife was bedridden with diphtheria. Her journal described her torrid affair with a doctor, Edward Lane. Even though Henry had produced two children with a mistress, he was infuriated at reading the revelations, such as Isabella’s evening ‘full of passionate excitement, long and clinging kisses, and nervous sensations.’ He took custody of their two children and threw her out, intending to end their 14-year marriage.

Their case in 1858 in the new Court of Divorce and Matrimonial Causes in Westminster Hall was the 11th petition filed under a new law that

Hitler

THE WHOLE BODY SYSTEM

Layers of the eye

The Legend of Sweeney Todd

right: The street photographer Herbert Mason captured St Paul’s during the Blitz on 29 December 1940, an iconic image of London’s survival.

244 x 186mm (93⁄4 x 71⁄2”) 224pp 180 b/w and colour photos, diagrams and maps 58,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-496-2 £19.99 Hardback

NINETEENTH CENTURY

morning and by the afternoon a housekeeper noticed heat and smoke from the floor that, turned out to be a smouldering chimney. The stoves were put out at 5 p.m., but an hour later the fire erupted, soon exploding over the building in a great fireball that lit up the London sky. Prime Minister William Lamb would call this ‘one of the greatest instances of stupidity on record.’ Damage was estimated at £2 million.

No one died and no one was prosecuted, but an inquiry found a few guilty of negligence.

The government found temporary quarters until parliament’s New Palace of Westminster, begun in 1840, was opened in 1860. It was created by the architect Charles Barry and the designer A.W.N. Pugin, who devised the Clock Tower to hold the giant bell, Big Ben.

One amazing survivor of the Blitz was St Paul’s Cathedral. On 29 December 1940, enemy aircraft dropped incendiary devices on the old City of London, causing a massive conflagration and destroying most of the buildings. As bombs rained around the cathedral, Winston Churchill sent word to do anything to protect the building.

Eventually one incendiary device lodged on the roof and the dome began to melt.

As firemen watched, the bomb suddenly came loose and fell to the stone floor below. They smothered it with a sandbag, and St Paul’s survived to become a symbol of London’s resolve and resilience.

Bloody History of London

CHAPTER 6

ST PAUL’S UL’S ABOVE THE FIRE

July–September

July–September

174

197

opposite: Despite the fury of the Blitz, Londoners stood firm. In 1945, Winston Churchill recalled, ‘This Blitz was borne without a word of complaint or the slightest sign of flinching,’ and it ‘proved London could take it.’

‘St Paul’s survived to become a symbol of London’s resolve and resilience.’

Spray

Survivors’ stories

9. A tornado is always accompanied or preceded by a funnel cloud.

Especially in the early stages, a tornado can be causing damage on the ground even though a visible funnel cloud is not present. Likewise, if you see a funnel cloud but it does not appear to be ‘touching down’, a tornadic circulation may

BLOODY HISTORY

Funnel

Waterspouts

8. Areas near lakes rivers, and mountains are safe from tornadoes.

Tornadoes can climb up and down hillsides. One tornado near Yellowstone National Park left a path of destruction along the slopes of a 3050-m (10,000-ft) mountain.

My brother Winnis was on the table with the whole wall on him mashing the breath out of him by inches.

My dad screamed for help to different people in the street. No one came so he told me to help him get the wall up off Winnis.

He with God’s help did the impossible and raised the wall 2 to 3 inches [5–8cm], enough so I could help Winnis to the floor.

Later they came back and said it couldn’t be lifted by one man, but he did it.

My other older brother, Roger, flew with the back door two blocks to the school-

When tornadoes are most likely to occur Distended cloud base

10. Downward-bulging clouds mean tornadoes are on the way.

This may be the case, especially with those which show evidence of a rotating motion, but many of these clouds are not associated with tornadoes and may be completely harmless.

7. Tornadoes cannot cross water.

A waterspout is a type of tornado that actually forms on water, and tornadoes that form on land can cross bodies of water such as rivers and lakes.

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 60,000 words 120 b/w line drawings ISBN: 978-1-78274-493-1 Paperback £19.99

From plagues and poverty to financial scandals, Bloody History of London digs deeply into the city’s past and ranges widely across the social, political and cultural life of the metropolis. Included are tales of medieval torture in the Tower, burnings at the stake during the Reformation, and Cold War assassinations. From political skullduggery among the Tudors to the Kray Twins and serial killers, the book is a lively, highly illustrated account reaching across 2,000 years of history.

High Winds

a mile away blown up into bits.”

Then our swing on the porch came through the front window and we were all out for a while.

I came to and started crawling around a lot of bricks – what had been the chimney.Dad hollered at me and asked if I could get up and walk. He took me by the hand and led me outside to where Mom and the two little ones were sitting on the ground.

He said, ‘I’ll go find the two older boys’ – as he said this, he was walking up the side of a wall leaning on the kitchen table.

cause updrafts. Moist air rotating in the vortex cools as it rises, and the condensing water droplets make the whirling wind visible.

Waterspouts are rapidly rotating columns of air that form over warm oceans and lakes.

Variations in wind near the water’s surface

Extreme Weather

High Winds

Waterspouts

Fujita Scale

Bloody History of London BLOODY HISTORY OF LONDON

Tornadoes can lift vehicles into the air.

Snow and ice storms can imprison entire communities. Torrential rainfall can bring metres of flood water racing through towns and villages. Each chapter in Surviving Extreme Weather explains how to cope with a different element – how to drive safely in deep snowfall; how to survive a lightning storm; and what to do if caught in an avalanche. With 120 detailed black-&white artworks, the book is invaluable reading whether you live in the countryside or the city.

APRIL 2017 PUBLICATION

Left pulmonary artery

Right pulmonary artery

The pulmonary circulation involves the flow of blood between the heart and lungs. In the lungs, blood gains oxygen and loses waste carbon dioxide.

Anterior tibial artery

The vessels of the systemic arterial system carry blood from the heart to the tissues.

Blood carries oxygen and essential nutrients around the body.

The venous system The systemic venous system carries blood back to the heart from the tissues. This blood is then pumped through the pulmonary circulation to be reoxygenated before entering the systemic circulation again.

Veins originate in tiny venules that receive blood from the capillaries. The veins converge upon one another, forming increasingly large vessels until the two main collecting veins of the body, the superior and inferior vena cavae, are formed. These then drain into the heart. At any one time, about 65 per cent of the total blood volume is contained in the venous system.

DIFFERENCES The systemic venous system is similar in many ways to the arterial system. But, there are some important differences: • Vessel walls – arteries tend to have thicker walls than veins to cope with the greater pressure exerted by arterial blood.

• Depth – most arteries lie deep within the body to protect them from injury, but many veins lie superficially, just under the skin.

• Portal venous system – the blood that leaves the gut in the veins of the stomach and intestine does not pass directly back to the heart.

It first passes into the hepatic portal venous system, which carries the blood through the liver tissues before it can return to the systemic circulation.

• Variations – the pattern of systemic arteries tends to be the same from person to person, but there is greater variability in the layout of the systemic veins.

T H E FR ON T L I N E

Major veind of the body

T H E FR ON T L I N E

Hitler’s military pass of 1914 offers no hint of the horrors awaiting its bearer – nor those he was later to

Superficial temporal vein

inflict upon the world.

Facial vein External jugular vein

Internal jugular vein Subclavian vein

Superior vena cava One of the two main veins; carries deoxygenated blood from the other veins to the right atrium of the heart Brachial vein

Branches of pulmonary veins These are the only veins in the body that transport oxygenated blood Cephalic vein Renal vein

Inferior vena cava

knees and thanked Heaven from an overflowing heart for granting me the good fortune of being permitted to live at this time.

His only ‘worry’, he tells us, as he marched off to meet the enemy, was that he might yet miss out: ‘would we not reach the front too late?’

Common iliac vein External iliac vein Digital veins

Femoral vein Great saphenous vein One of the two superficial veins of the leg; drains blood from the foot

UNDER FIRE – LITERALLY Hitler’s anxiety was to prove misplaced. As an infantryman

Popliteal vein

in the 1st Company of the 16th Bavarian Reserve Regiment, Schütze (Private) Hitler was to see any amount of action, starting within weeks of his arrival at the front, with the First Battle of Ypres, October 1914. Among those killed in the first day’s fighting was regimental commander Colonel Julius List: the 16th Bavarian Reserve was to be known as the ‘List Regiment’ from that time on.

Of its 3,600 men, only 611 survived the three days of the battle – an extraordinary attrition, but no more than a foretaste of things to come. One of those who did make it through was Adolf Hitler, though he was extremely lucky to, if his letter to his Munich friend Ernst Hepp is to be believed: ‘We push forward four times but each time we’re forced to retreat again. Of the group around me, only one’s still standing – then he too falls. A shot rips off my right sleeve but – as though by a

The venous system transports blood back to the heart from the bodily tissues. The blood is reoxygenated and then returns to the heart via the pulmonary veins.

239

In Germany, the month-long First Battle of Ypres quickly came to be known as the kindermord: this was how Herod’s massacre of the ‘Holy Innocents’ (Matthew 2, 16–18) was referred to in the German Bible.

Early accounts claimed that up to three-quarters of the 8000 or so casualties killed on the German side had been young student volunteers.

Subsequent scholarship suggests that stories of wide-eyed idealists, going singing to their deaths, were an

Deeply disapproved of, even in those countries where it isn’t explicitly illegal, the straight-arm salute is inextricably associated with Nazism now, despite the fact that Hitler and his followers had adopted it from Mussolini and his fascist followers, for whom it had been the (fittingly nativist) ‘Roman’ salute. There is no archaeological evidence to support this label, but it

seemed the sort of thing the ancient Romans might have done.

Hitler made it his own, however – just as he was to make his party and his country his own. Made mandatory in 1926, it was known in Germany as the ‘Hitler Salute’, and had to be accompanied by the greeting ‘Heil Hitler!’It accordingly gave the Führer at least a symbolic presence at every interaction

– whether official or simply social – between party members, (and ultimately, by the time the totalitarian state was being built in the 1930s, at every interaction between German citizens).

Ready to break ground for the construction of the Reichsbank, workers greet their leader with a straight-armed Nazi-style salute.

UNDER FIRE – FIGURATIVELY Scholarly opinion – often, inevitably, influenced by partisan hostility or (less often) sympathy Opposite: Hitler, trying out an unusual moustache, is seen here

known as the ‘Golden Twenties’. As of 1924, the so-called Dawes Plan – named for America’s Vice-President Charles G. Dawes (1865–1951), who had introduced it – had helped reduce the reparations burden.

In the end, a movement that had originated in the chaos following World War I and the Versailles Treaty was not to find new impetus until a fresh disaster had come along.

with his comrades from the 1st Company, 16th Bavarian Reserve.

exaggeration. That the myth should have arisen is understandable, though. A nation entering the War on a patriotic ‘high’ was brought judderingly down to earth at Ypres.

A certain sort of ‘innocence’ had assuredly been lost.

PERSONALITY AND CULT ‘Half Plebeian, half god!’ Goebbels’ reported remark on finishing Mein 128

86

M Y S T R U GGL E , M Y S U C C E S S

PERSONAL GREETING

KINDERMORD

Dorsal venous arch

M Y ST RU GGLE, M Y SU CCESS

miracle – I’m still safe and sound.

The fifth time we advance we manage to occupy the forest edge and adjoining farms.’

How scrupulously exact this account of events is we have no way of knowing. That Hitler handled himself more or less commendably does seem certain, though. After the battle, he was awarded an Iron Cross for rescuing a wounded comrade.

He was also promoted from the rank of private to that of lance corporal, and reassigned to duties as a Meldeganger or regimental runner. It’s harder to be sure whether this elevation was made in recognition of his courage and resourcefulness in the field of battle or the devastation that had been wrought in the higher ranks (or both).

The authorities at Landsberg could hardly have made Hitler much more comfortable. Here he relaxes with Rudolf Hess (second left) and others.

Kampf in October 1925 reflects the peculiar mix of adoration and disdain one follower felt in relation to his leader Adolf Hitler.

Joseph Goebbels (1897–1945) was himself seen half-derisively as the ‘Little Doctor’: short in stature, he had been left crippled by polio in childhood, and his humiliation had been compounded by his rejection from military service in World War I. His personal arrogance, virulent anti-Semitism, corrosive cynicism

and wild suspicion were widely felt to have been a sort of compensation for a more profound self-hatred.

Another bohemian manqué, he made a more convincing intellectual than his leader. He wrote poetry and essays, and in 1926 even published a novel.

At first, attracted more by the NSDAP’s ‘socialist’ side than by its nationalism, Goebbels had backed the party’s anti-capitalist wing, which was led by Gregor Strasser 129

87

9

Surviving Extreme Weather

High Winds

High Winds

Scale Number F0 F1 F2 F3 F4 F5

Wind Speed (kph [mph]) 64–117 (40–73) 118–180 (74–112) 181–251 (113–157) 252–330 (158–206)

331–417 (207–260) Greater than 418 (> 261)

Amount of Damage Light Moderate Considerable Severe

Type of Damage Chimney damage, tree branches broken Mobile homes pushed off foundation or overturned Mobile homes demolished, trees uprooted Roofs and walls torn down, trains overturned, cars thrown Well constructed walls levelled Homes lifted off foundations and carried considerable distances

Devastating Incredible

6. Motorway flyovers (highway overpasses) are a safe place to seek shelter under if you are driving when you spot a tornado.

People have been killed when seeking shelter under flyovers (overpasses). If the tornado strikes the flyover (overpass), you will not be protected.

nonetheless be in contact with the ground.

Waterspouts look like tornadoes over water, but they are not associated with thunderstorms. Generally they are much less intense than tornadoes. When winds rotating near the water’s surface interact with the updraught (updraft) of a cumulus cloud, the result is a waterspout.A tornadic waterspout occurs when a fully developed tornado moves out over the water, sucking up water and raining down fish.

of LONDON Crime, Corruption and Murder

house. He came walking home by himself, a complete mess of blood from big cuts on his head and shoulders. He walked like a zombie, one small step at a time.

Then it rained and hailed so we were soaked.

Dad’s brother Henry Jones lived one house away so Dad told us to follow him and to step only where he did because of fallen wires. They had three rooms left upstairs and put the little ones in bed and the ambulance came and took two brothers to the hospital. Both Roger

and Winnis survived.

But I saw one of our neighbours, Mr Hubbard, laying with a table leg through his body. Mom kept saying, “Don’t look, don’t look.”’

Alice’s brother Winnis Jones gives his own account of being trapped beneath the wall: “I and three of my friends were playing marbles near my home. It got so dark we had to go inside. It was about eighteen minutes after four. Dad had just entered the house. That made nine people in our large

196

CHAPTER 7

MODERN LONDON

wearing a bathing suit who fainted when he jerked her under water and required artificial respiration to recover. Another theory by Smith’s barrister was that he had hypnotized them.

Newspapers headlined the ‘Brides in the Bath’ murders during his trial, which was attended by his real wife, Caroline Thornhill. The jury took 22 minutes to find Smith guilty. The day after he was hanged on 13 August 1915, Caroline married a Canadian soldier.

Lying flat in a ditch

activity from April to June in tornado alley.

The Gulf states experience most of their tornadoes in the winter.

Though tornadoes can occur at any time of the year, they are more likely at certain times in certain regions. There is an overall peak in

The Blitz

flying debris. Most of the fatalities and injuries incurred during tornadoes are caused by flying debris.

If caught outdoors during a tornado, lie flat in a ditch or other low-lying area. Covering your head with your hands can help protect against

The Luftwaffe, Germany’s air force, began bombing Britain during World War II on 10 July 1940, concentrating on military centres such as ports, radar stations and air bases. By 8 August, nearly 1500 enemy aircraft were conducting bombing raids, paving the way for a land invasion. By September, however, RAF fighters, especially Spitfires and Hurricanes, had won the ‘Battle of Britain’ in the air, shooting down 1887 German aircraft while losing 1023. The Germans now shifted to night raids on industrial centres in 16 cities, targeting London, Coventry, Sheffield, Southampton and Liverpool, among others.

The Luftwaffe’s assault on the capital city began on 7 September 1940 when 300 bombers dropped 370 tons of bombs, killing 448 civilians. The

January–March

On 18 March 1925, tornadoes killed 689 people in Missouri, Illinois and Indiana. The event is referred to as the Tri-State Tornado.

This is Alice Jones Schedler’s account of what happened to her family and home.

‘Dad said, “Grab the two little ones and let’s get to a ditch. I just saw a house about

April–June

90

92

91

93

The Human Body Discover how the individual parts of the human body function and work together in this jargon-free book. And as you navigate from head to toe, you will also learn some incredible facts, such as that the average person produces about 0.75-1.1ml of tears every day, or that marathon runners achieve 40 percent greater cardiac output than an untrained person. All artworks are annotated to make every element clear. If you want to know more about how the human body works, this is the book for you.

HEAD

HEAD

Eyeball The eyes are the specialized organs of sight, designed to respond to light.

Conjunctiva Transparent layer of connective tissue which is continuous with a layer lining the inside of the eyelids Scleral venous sinus Aqueous humour drains into this canal; also called Schlemm’s canal

Sclera Fibrous outer layer of the eyeball

Posterior chamber Chamber behind the iris, filled with aqueous humour Anterior chamber Front chamber between the cornea and lens; filled with aqueous humour

Cornea Transparent layer covering front of eye

Zonular fibres Suspensory ligament of lens

Capsule of lens Membrane enclosing the lens

Vitreous body Largest chamber of the eye

Fovea in macula Where maximum visual acuity is achieved

Lens Focuses light on to the retina

Optic nerve Transports information from the rod and cone cells of the retina to the brain

Optic disc Where the optic nerve joins the retina is the blind spot, so-called because it does not contain photoreceptor cells

8

Ciliary muscle Circular fibres

Ciliary process One of the ridges that attach to the suspensory ligament of the lens

Scleral venous sinus Also known as Schlemm’s canal

Zonular ciliaris One of the fibrous suspensory ligaments of the lens Cornea Transparent circular part of the front of the eyeball

Dilator muscle of pupil Helps to pull open the pupil, in a darkened room, for example

Sclera Protective outer layer of the eye

Choroid Lines the sclera to the front of the eye to form the ciliary body and the iris

40

Ciliary body Connects the choroid with the iris

allow light to enter, and smaller openings at the back, allowing the optic nerve to pass to the brain, and blood vessels and nerves to enter the orbit.

CHAMBERS The eyeball is divided into three internal chambers. The two aqueous chambers at the front of the eye are the anterior and posterior

Central retinal vessels Transport blood to and from the eyeball

chambers, and are separated by the iris. These chambers are filled with clear, watery aqueous humour, which is secreted into the posterior chamber by a layer of cells covering the ciliary body.

This fluid passes into the anterior chamber through the pupil, then into the bloodstream via a number of small channels found where the base of

the iris meets the margin of the cornea.

The largest of the chambers is the vitreous body, which lies behind the aqueous chambers, and is separated from them by the lens and the suspensory ligaments (zonular fibres), which connect the lens to the ciliary body. The vitreous body is filled with clear, jelly-like vitreous humour.

Sphincter muscle of pupil Responsible for closing the pupil in bright light, for example Folds of iris The iris is made up of smooth muscle fibres

The outer layer of the eyeball is called the sclera, and is a tough, fibrous, protective layer. At the front of the eye, the sclera is visible as the ‘white of the eye’. This is covered by the conjunctiva, a transparent layer of connective tissue. The transparent cornea covers the front of the eyeball, allowing light to enter the eye.

Lens Transparent structure behind the pupil

UVEA The intermediate layer, the uvea, contains many blood vessels, nerves and pigmented cells. The uvea is divided into three main regions: the choroid, the ciliary body and the iris.

The choroid extends from where the optic nerve meets the eyeball to the front of the eye, where it

forms both the ciliary body and the iris.

RETINA The innermost layer of the eye is the retina, a layer of nerve tissue containing photosensitive (lightsensitive) cells called photoreceptors. It lines all but the most anterior (frontal) part of the vitreous

body. There are two types of photoreceptor cells: rods cells detect light intensity and are concentrated towards the periphery of the retina. Cone cells detect colour, and are most concentrated at the fovea at the most posterior part of the eyeball.

41

244 x 186mm (9¾ x 7½”) 256pp 250 col a/ws 90,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-516-7 Paperback £14.99

The blood circulatory system can be divided into two parts: • Systemic circulation – those vessels that carry blood to and from all the tissues of the body • Pulmonary circulation – the vessels that carry blood through the lungs to take up oxygen and release carbon dioxide.

SYSTEMIC ARTERIAL SYSTEM The systemic arterial system carries blood away from the heart to nourish the tissues.

Oxygenated blood from the lungs is first pumped into the aorta via the heart. Branches from the aorta pass to the upper limbs, head, trunk and the lower limbs in turn. These large branches give off smaller branches, which then divide again and again. The tiniest arteries (arterioles) feed blood into capillaries.

PULMONARY CIRCULATION With each beat of the heart, blood is pumped from the right ventricle into the lungs through the pulmonary artery (this carries deoxygenated blood). After many arterial divisions, the blood flows through the capillaries of the alveoli (air sacs) of the lung to be reoxygenated. The blood eventually enters one of the four pulmonary veins. These pass to the left atrium, from where the blood is pumped through the heart to the systemic circulation.

238

Major arteries of the body

Subclavian artery Supplies blood to the neck and arms

Common carotid artery Branches of pulmonary artery The only arteries in the body that transport deoxygenated blood

Heart Central pump of the body, which drives blood around the blood vessels Aorta Oxygenated blood from the heart is pumped initially into the large aorta (the main artery of the body). Arteries divide increasingly into small arterioles and feed blood into capillaries (microscopically small vessels which run through the tissues) Radial artery

Renal artery Supplies blood to the kidneys Common iliac artery Supplies most of the blood to the lower limbs and pelvic region

Digital arteries These supply the fingers Femoral artery Main artery of leg

Ulnar artery

Aortic arch

DEATH TAKES A RIDE London’s population doubled in the first half of the nineteenth century, and the city was running out of burial sites. The London railway that opened on 13 November 1854 offered trips that nobody wanted to take. The London Necropolis Company (LNC) began the railway to carry cadavers and mourners from Waterloo to its newly opened Brookwood Cemetery 40km (25 miles) southwest of the city at Brookwood in Surrey. When it opened that year, the cemetery’s 2000 acres comprised the largest ground for burials in the world. Up to 60 coffins were carried on the one train that ran each day, with three classes of funerals offered.

The last Necropolis train ran in 1941, when its London terminus was bombed that April by German warplanes, but special trains continued to make the trip until after 1945.

The cemetery today, still the largest in the UK, has had nearly 235,000 burials.

left: The original private Necropolis station in London

was located just outside Waterloo Station. A larger building replaced it

Necropolis in 1902.

Hitler 264 x 208mm (10½ x 8¼”) 224pp 200 col & b/w photos & a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-494-8 £19.99 Hardback

THE WHOLE BODY SYSTEM

There are two blood vessel networks in the body. The pulmonary circulation transports blood between the heart and lungs; the systemic circulation supplies blood to all parts except the lungs.

Meridional fibres

Retina Contains photoreceptors that react to light

Iris Pigmented diaphragm visible through the cornea Ciliary body and ciliary muscle Secretes aqueous humour

Our eyes allow us to receive information from our surroundings by detecting patterns of light. This information is sent to our brain, which processes it so that it can be perceived as different images.

Each eyeball is embedded in protective fatty tissue within a bony cavity (the orbit). The orbit has a large opening at the front to

Retina Innermost of the three layers of the eyeball; contains lightsensitive rods and cones

Conjunctiva Mucous membrane covering the eyeball

Ciliary process A series of ridges that attach to the suspensory ligaments of the lens

‘He carried their bodies to Mrs Lovett’s pie shop where the flesh was baked in a pie.’

Artist, soldier, politician, madman? We know the headlines, we know about the atrocities, but what do we really know of the man? Hitler looks behind the image of the dictator and explores his childhood, his military service, his artistic aspirations, the formation of his political views, his love life and his time in power. Illustrated with 180 colour and black-&-white photographs, paintings and artworks, this tells the inside story behind the man whose actions may appall us, but still continue to fascinate.

The Human Body

Overview of blood circulation

The eyeball is covered by three different layers, each of which has a special function.

above: The original 18-part series of Sweeney Todd stories was primarily written by James Rymer and Thomas Preckett, prolific writers of ‘penny dreadfuls,’ but others later contributed.

An instant hit, it was quickly expanded into a book.

Sweeney Todd, whose real name was Benjamin Barker, was first introduced to readers in 1846 in The String of Pearls: A Romance, one of the popular ‘penny dreadfuls’ – sensational fiction sold in episodes each week for one penny. Many Londoners believed there was a factual basis for the story of a barber who murdered his clients and gave their meat for use in his neighbour’s pie shop. No criminal records have ever been found, but the legend has endured.

In this 18-part story, Todd’s barbershop was supposedly at 186 Fleet Street.

When his customers were seated, he would pull a lever causing them to flip backwards and down a trap door into the basement. If the fall did not kill them, Todd would hurry down with his straight razor and slit their throats. He then carried their bodies via a tunnel to Mrs Lovett’s pie shop where the flesh was baked in a pie for her customers.

Todd’s story has often been retold, including a play in 1973, a musical in 1979 and a movie in 2007.

175

Mrs Robinson’s Diary

One would think a wife’s detailed diary account of her extramarital affair was enough evidence for a divorce, but Isabella Hamilton Robinson outwitted her husband and a jury to stay married.

The couple had wed in 1844, she being a wealthy widow with a child. Henry Robinson, a civil engineer, discovered the incriminating diary in 1858 when they were living in France and his wife was bedridden with diphtheria. Her journal described her torrid affair with a doctor, Edward Lane. Even though Henry had produced two children with a mistress, he was infuriated at reading the revelations, such as Isabella’s evening ‘full of passionate excitement, long and clinging kisses, and nervous sensations.’ He took custody of their two children and threw her out, intending to end their 14-year marriage.

Their case in 1858 in the new Court of Divorce and Matrimonial Causes in Westminster Hall was the 11th petition filed under a new law that

Hitler

THE WHOLE BODY SYSTEM

Layers of the eye

The Legend of Sweeney Todd

right: The street photographer Herbert Mason captured St Paul’s during the Blitz on 29 December 1940, an iconic image of London’s survival.

244 x 186mm (93⁄4 x 71⁄2”) 224pp 180 b/w and colour photos, diagrams and maps 58,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-496-2 £19.99 Hardback

NINETEENTH CENTURY

morning and by the afternoon a housekeeper noticed heat and smoke from the floor that, turned out to be a smouldering chimney. The stoves were put out at 5 p.m., but an hour later the fire erupted, soon exploding over the building in a great fireball that lit up the London sky. Prime Minister William Lamb would call this ‘one of the greatest instances of stupidity on record.’ Damage was estimated at £2 million.

No one died and no one was prosecuted, but an inquiry found a few guilty of negligence.

The government found temporary quarters until parliament’s New Palace of Westminster, begun in 1840, was opened in 1860. It was created by the architect Charles Barry and the designer A.W.N. Pugin, who devised the Clock Tower to hold the giant bell, Big Ben.

One amazing survivor of the Blitz was St Paul’s Cathedral. On 29 December 1940, enemy aircraft dropped incendiary devices on the old City of London, causing a massive conflagration and destroying most of the buildings. As bombs rained around the cathedral, Winston Churchill sent word to do anything to protect the building.

Eventually one incendiary device lodged on the roof and the dome began to melt.

As firemen watched, the bomb suddenly came loose and fell to the stone floor below. They smothered it with a sandbag, and St Paul’s survived to become a symbol of London’s resolve and resilience.

Bloody History of London

CHAPTER 6

ST PAUL’S UL’S ABOVE THE FIRE

July–September

July–September

174

197

opposite: Despite the fury of the Blitz, Londoners stood firm. In 1945, Winston Churchill recalled, ‘This Blitz was borne without a word of complaint or the slightest sign of flinching,’ and it ‘proved London could take it.’

‘St Paul’s survived to become a symbol of London’s resolve and resilience.’

Spray

Survivors’ stories

9. A tornado is always accompanied or preceded by a funnel cloud.

Especially in the early stages, a tornado can be causing damage on the ground even though a visible funnel cloud is not present. Likewise, if you see a funnel cloud but it does not appear to be ‘touching down’, a tornadic circulation may

BLOODY HISTORY

Funnel

Waterspouts

8. Areas near lakes rivers, and mountains are safe from tornadoes.

Tornadoes can climb up and down hillsides. One tornado near Yellowstone National Park left a path of destruction along the slopes of a 3050-m (10,000-ft) mountain.

My brother Winnis was on the table with the whole wall on him mashing the breath out of him by inches.

My dad screamed for help to different people in the street. No one came so he told me to help him get the wall up off Winnis.

He with God’s help did the impossible and raised the wall 2 to 3 inches [5–8cm], enough so I could help Winnis to the floor.

Later they came back and said it couldn’t be lifted by one man, but he did it.

My other older brother, Roger, flew with the back door two blocks to the school-

When tornadoes are most likely to occur Distended cloud base

10. Downward-bulging clouds mean tornadoes are on the way.

This may be the case, especially with those which show evidence of a rotating motion, but many of these clouds are not associated with tornadoes and may be completely harmless.

7. Tornadoes cannot cross water.

A waterspout is a type of tornado that actually forms on water, and tornadoes that form on land can cross bodies of water such as rivers and lakes.

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 60,000 words 120 b/w line drawings ISBN: 978-1-78274-493-1 Paperback £19.99

From plagues and poverty to financial scandals, Bloody History of London digs deeply into the city’s past and ranges widely across the social, political and cultural life of the metropolis. Included are tales of medieval torture in the Tower, burnings at the stake during the Reformation, and Cold War assassinations. From political skullduggery among the Tudors to the Kray Twins and serial killers, the book is a lively, highly illustrated account reaching across 2,000 years of history.

High Winds

a mile away blown up into bits.”

Then our swing on the porch came through the front window and we were all out for a while.

I came to and started crawling around a lot of bricks – what had been the chimney.Dad hollered at me and asked if I could get up and walk. He took me by the hand and led me outside to where Mom and the two little ones were sitting on the ground.

He said, ‘I’ll go find the two older boys’ – as he said this, he was walking up the side of a wall leaning on the kitchen table.

cause updrafts. Moist air rotating in the vortex cools as it rises, and the condensing water droplets make the whirling wind visible.

Waterspouts are rapidly rotating columns of air that form over warm oceans and lakes.

Variations in wind near the water’s surface

Extreme Weather

High Winds

Waterspouts

Fujita Scale

Bloody History of London BLOODY HISTORY OF LONDON

Tornadoes can lift vehicles into the air.

Snow and ice storms can imprison entire communities. Torrential rainfall can bring metres of flood water racing through towns and villages. Each chapter in Surviving Extreme Weather explains how to cope with a different element – how to drive safely in deep snowfall; how to survive a lightning storm; and what to do if caught in an avalanche. With 120 detailed black-&white artworks, the book is invaluable reading whether you live in the countryside or the city.

APRIL 2017 PUBLICATION

Left pulmonary artery

Right pulmonary artery

The pulmonary circulation involves the flow of blood between the heart and lungs. In the lungs, blood gains oxygen and loses waste carbon dioxide.

Anterior tibial artery

The vessels of the systemic arterial system carry blood from the heart to the tissues.

Blood carries oxygen and essential nutrients around the body.

The venous system The systemic venous system carries blood back to the heart from the tissues. This blood is then pumped through the pulmonary circulation to be reoxygenated before entering the systemic circulation again.

Veins originate in tiny venules that receive blood from the capillaries. The veins converge upon one another, forming increasingly large vessels until the two main collecting veins of the body, the superior and inferior vena cavae, are formed. These then drain into the heart. At any one time, about 65 per cent of the total blood volume is contained in the venous system.

DIFFERENCES The systemic venous system is similar in many ways to the arterial system. But, there are some important differences: • Vessel walls – arteries tend to have thicker walls than veins to cope with the greater pressure exerted by arterial blood.

• Depth – most arteries lie deep within the body to protect them from injury, but many veins lie superficially, just under the skin.

• Portal venous system – the blood that leaves the gut in the veins of the stomach and intestine does not pass directly back to the heart.

It first passes into the hepatic portal venous system, which carries the blood through the liver tissues before it can return to the systemic circulation.

• Variations – the pattern of systemic arteries tends to be the same from person to person, but there is greater variability in the layout of the systemic veins.

T H E FR ON T L I N E

Major veind of the body

T H E FR ON T L I N E

Hitler’s military pass of 1914 offers no hint of the horrors awaiting its bearer – nor those he was later to

Superficial temporal vein

inflict upon the world.

Facial vein External jugular vein

Internal jugular vein Subclavian vein

Superior vena cava One of the two main veins; carries deoxygenated blood from the other veins to the right atrium of the heart Brachial vein

Branches of pulmonary veins These are the only veins in the body that transport oxygenated blood Cephalic vein Renal vein

Inferior vena cava

knees and thanked Heaven from an overflowing heart for granting me the good fortune of being permitted to live at this time.

His only ‘worry’, he tells us, as he marched off to meet the enemy, was that he might yet miss out: ‘would we not reach the front too late?’

Common iliac vein External iliac vein Digital veins

Femoral vein Great saphenous vein One of the two superficial veins of the leg; drains blood from the foot

UNDER FIRE – LITERALLY Hitler’s anxiety was to prove misplaced. As an infantryman

Popliteal vein

in the 1st Company of the 16th Bavarian Reserve Regiment, Schütze (Private) Hitler was to see any amount of action, starting within weeks of his arrival at the front, with the First Battle of Ypres, October 1914. Among those killed in the first day’s fighting was regimental commander Colonel Julius List: the 16th Bavarian Reserve was to be known as the ‘List Regiment’ from that time on.

Of its 3,600 men, only 611 survived the three days of the battle – an extraordinary attrition, but no more than a foretaste of things to come. One of those who did make it through was Adolf Hitler, though he was extremely lucky to, if his letter to his Munich friend Ernst Hepp is to be believed: ‘We push forward four times but each time we’re forced to retreat again. Of the group around me, only one’s still standing – then he too falls. A shot rips off my right sleeve but – as though by a

The venous system transports blood back to the heart from the bodily tissues. The blood is reoxygenated and then returns to the heart via the pulmonary veins.

239

In Germany, the month-long First Battle of Ypres quickly came to be known as the kindermord: this was how Herod’s massacre of the ‘Holy Innocents’ (Matthew 2, 16–18) was referred to in the German Bible.

Early accounts claimed that up to three-quarters of the 8000 or so casualties killed on the German side had been young student volunteers.

Subsequent scholarship suggests that stories of wide-eyed idealists, going singing to their deaths, were an

Deeply disapproved of, even in those countries where it isn’t explicitly illegal, the straight-arm salute is inextricably associated with Nazism now, despite the fact that Hitler and his followers had adopted it from Mussolini and his fascist followers, for whom it had been the (fittingly nativist) ‘Roman’ salute. There is no archaeological evidence to support this label, but it

seemed the sort of thing the ancient Romans might have done.

Hitler made it his own, however – just as he was to make his party and his country his own. Made mandatory in 1926, it was known in Germany as the ‘Hitler Salute’, and had to be accompanied by the greeting ‘Heil Hitler!’It accordingly gave the Führer at least a symbolic presence at every interaction

– whether official or simply social – between party members, (and ultimately, by the time the totalitarian state was being built in the 1930s, at every interaction between German citizens).

Ready to break ground for the construction of the Reichsbank, workers greet their leader with a straight-armed Nazi-style salute.

UNDER FIRE – FIGURATIVELY Scholarly opinion – often, inevitably, influenced by partisan hostility or (less often) sympathy Opposite: Hitler, trying out an unusual moustache, is seen here

known as the ‘Golden Twenties’. As of 1924, the so-called Dawes Plan – named for America’s Vice-President Charles G. Dawes (1865–1951), who had introduced it – had helped reduce the reparations burden.

In the end, a movement that had originated in the chaos following World War I and the Versailles Treaty was not to find new impetus until a fresh disaster had come along.

with his comrades from the 1st Company, 16th Bavarian Reserve.

exaggeration. That the myth should have arisen is understandable, though. A nation entering the War on a patriotic ‘high’ was brought judderingly down to earth at Ypres.

A certain sort of ‘innocence’ had assuredly been lost.

PERSONALITY AND CULT ‘Half Plebeian, half god!’ Goebbels’ reported remark on finishing Mein 128

86

M Y S T R U GGL E , M Y S U C C E S S

PERSONAL GREETING

KINDERMORD

Dorsal venous arch

M Y ST RU GGLE, M Y SU CCESS

miracle – I’m still safe and sound.

The fifth time we advance we manage to occupy the forest edge and adjoining farms.’

How scrupulously exact this account of events is we have no way of knowing. That Hitler handled himself more or less commendably does seem certain, though. After the battle, he was awarded an Iron Cross for rescuing a wounded comrade.

He was also promoted from the rank of private to that of lance corporal, and reassigned to duties as a Meldeganger or regimental runner. It’s harder to be sure whether this elevation was made in recognition of his courage and resourcefulness in the field of battle or the devastation that had been wrought in the higher ranks (or both).

The authorities at Landsberg could hardly have made Hitler much more comfortable. Here he relaxes with Rudolf Hess (second left) and others.

Kampf in October 1925 reflects the peculiar mix of adoration and disdain one follower felt in relation to his leader Adolf Hitler.

Joseph Goebbels (1897–1945) was himself seen half-derisively as the ‘Little Doctor’: short in stature, he had been left crippled by polio in childhood, and his humiliation had been compounded by his rejection from military service in World War I. His personal arrogance, virulent anti-Semitism, corrosive cynicism

and wild suspicion were widely felt to have been a sort of compensation for a more profound self-hatred.

Another bohemian manqué, he made a more convincing intellectual than his leader. He wrote poetry and essays, and in 1926 even published a novel.

At first, attracted more by the NSDAP’s ‘socialist’ side than by its nationalism, Goebbels had backed the party’s anti-capitalist wing, which was led by Gregor Strasser 129

87

9

Technical Drawings of Aircraft of World War II

Essential Identification Guide: Aircraft of World War I

With the aid of 116 extraordinarily detailed line artworks, Technical Drawings of Aircraft of World War II reveals how a wide selection of classic military aircraft were put together.

From the Messerschmitt Bf109k-4 to the North American B-25 Mitchell, each line drawing is annotated with an exhaustive key. The illustrations are complemented by captioned colour photographs, plus detailed information about each aircraft’s specifications – making this an invaluable reference guide.

Packed with more than 200 colour profiles of every major type of combat aircraft from the era, The Essential Aircraft Identification Guide: Aircraft of WWI is a reference guide for modellers and aircraft enthusiasts. Arranged chronologically by theatre of war and campaign, the book offers a complete organizational breakdown of the units on all fronts. A compact history of each campaign includes the role and impact of aircraft, as well as orders of battle, lists of commanders and campaign aces such as Manfred von Richtofen.

Technical Drawings of Aircraft of World War II 297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 256pp 200 col photos, 120 line illustrations 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-90570-432-3 £19.99 Hardback

Illustrated with detailed artworks of Wehrmacht vehicles and their markings with captions and specifications, The Essential Vehicle Identification Guide: Panzergrenadier Divisions, 1939–45 is the definitive study of the equipment and organization of Germany’s motorized army divisions during World War II. Organized chronologically by division and formation date, the book describes the various models of tank and other armoured and soft vehicles in service with each panzergrenadier division.

Uniforms of World War II 285 x 213mm (11¼ x 81⁄2”) 288pp 270 col a/ws 80,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-329-3 £19.99 Hardback

GROSSDEUTSCHLAND DIVISION

Uniforms of World War II

1st Lieutenant Jagdgeschwader 52 Army Group Centre

A Private of a Luftwaffe field division. In late 1942, in response to army requests for additional manpower, the decision was taken to transfer surplus personnel from the air force into the army. However, Göring insisted that these personnel be organised as Luftwaffe field divisions under air force control, a move which ensured they suffered on the battlefield as the officers and other ranks had no experience of combat.

A standard Luftwaffe field division comprised two regiments, each, in turn, of three battalions.They had a strength of around 9800 men.All in all some 20 field divisions were formed, but they suffered badly during combat, and the divisions that were most heavily mauled were subsequently absorbed into the army.

The uniform worn by the field divisions was the same as in other Luftwaffe branches, though collar patches were often omitted from tunics and flying jackets. The most distinctive item of the uniform was the camouflage jacket. The smock featured a camouflage pattern of angular segments or splinters in three colours, and was identical to that used by the army for camouflaged shelter quarters, helmet covers and smocks.The original air force camouflage pattern was rather short-lived. It consisted of rounded splodges and elongated streaks. Used during the invasion of Crete in 1941, it was eventually replaced by a slategreen pattern, which, in turn, was replaced by the segment camouflage design mentioned above.

By the early summer of 1944 the Luftwaffe was able to deploy 2085 aircraft along the whole of the Eastern Front. However, the Soviets still had numerical superiority in the East, and by early 1945 the German Air Force, being desperately short of fuel, was able to offer only token resistance. Many German pilots, such as Lieutenant Erich Hartmann of Jagdgeschwader 52 illustrated here, fought with great skill and bravery, but were only able to delay the inevitable.

In particular, the Luftwaffe could not stop the Soviets deploying ground-support aircraft, which, during the early battles on the Eastern Front, acted as mobile air artillery.

The uniform worn by Luftwaffe personnel basically remained the same throughout the course of the war , and any changes that did occur were small. From 1943, for example, some officers began to wear their tunic and flying blouse closed at the collar, as opposed to open with shirt and tie. In addition, the side cap was swapped for the standard peaked field cap. Lieutenant Hartmann is wearing the peaked cap with Jagdfliegerknicke (literally, ‘pilot’s nick’), an effect achieved by removing the wire stiffener from the cap and squashing it flat. His other items are the Luftwaffe leather flying jacket with Luftwaffe silver eagle emblem on the right breast and rank badges on the shoulder, blue-grey trousers and Luftwaffe black leather and suede flying boots. Note the altimeter fastened to his brown leather belt.

Date: Unit: Rank: Theatre: Location:

46

March 1944 Luftwaffe Field Division Private Eastern Front Lvov

Date: Unit: Rank: Theatre: Location:

The Soviets launched a massive counterattack on 5 December. Unable to dig proper defences in the iron ground, many undermanned German units were devastated; the few German tanks still in working order struggled to operate in the conditions and their fuel was out of reach hundreds of kilometres behind the front line.

It seemed as though the Wehrmacht might suffer the fate of Napoleon’s Grand Army, melting away in the Russian winter. Yet Hitler’s iron determination stopped the headlong retreat and destruction of his hopes. Grossdeutschland fought a bitter series of defensive battles around Yefremov and Tula, where it would remain on the defensive until April 1942.

Schützenpanzerwagen-Kompanie / Kraftrad-Bataillon Grossdeutschland

June 1944 Jagdgeschwader 52 1st Lieutenant Eastern Front East Prussia

47

A further reorganization followed that autumn.

On 1 October 1942, the 1st Infantry Regiment was renamed Grenadier-Regiment Grossdeutschland, while the 2nd Infantry Regiment became Füsilier-Regiment Grossdeutschland.

After the massive Soviet offensive (known as Operation Uranus) led by Generals Vatutin and Pz.Aufkl.Bn GD / SPW Aufklärungs-Kompanie / 1.Zug

The SdKfz 250/10 was used by platoon commanders in the half-track companies

HQ with two SdKfz 250/3 Crew: 7

(100hp)

Weight: 5.5 tonnes (5 tons)

of armoured reconnaissance battalions. Armed with a 3.7cm (1.5in) Pak 35/36, it

2-cm Flak auf leichter Zugkraftenwagen 1t (SdKfz 10/5)

Specifications Speed: 65km/h (40mph)

Length: 4.75m (15ft 7in)

Range: 300km (186 miles)

Width: 2.15m (7ft 1in)

Radio: None

Height: 3.20m (10ft 6in)

Armament: Twin 20mm (0.7in) Flak 38 L/112.5

provided fire support for the machine-gun-armed vehicles of the platoon.

The artillery regiment’s self-propelled light Flak battery controlled 12 2cm (0.7in)

Specifications

guns. There was also a medium self-propelled Flak battery with 9 3.7cm (1.5in)

Crew: 4

weapons, and a heavy battery with 12 towed 8.8cm (3.5in) Flak 18s.

Heavy platoon with four SdKfz 250/7 mortar carriers and three SdKfz 250/1

JANUARY–JUNE 1943

In January and February of 1943, Grossdeutschland and XLVIII Panzer Corps, along with II SS Panzer Corps took part in the Battle of Kharkov, the third fought around that city. the SS Divisions TTotenkopf Leibstandarte SS Adolf Hitler, Das Reich and during these battles. After the fall of HE DIVISION FOUGHT ALONGSIDE

Kharkov, in one of the last successful battles fought by the Wehrmacht in the East, the division was pulled back into reserve and refitted.

During this process, the 1st Battalion of the GD Division’s

REGIMENTAL HQ

Weight: 6.3 tonnes (5.67 tons)

Speed: 60km/h (37.3mph)

Length: 4.56m (14ft 11.5in)

Range: 320km (199 miles)

Width: 1.95m (6ft 5in)

Radio: FuG Spr Ger 1

Height: 1.97m (6ft 6in)

Armament: 1 x 7.92mm (0.3in) MG

Pz.Aufkl.Bn GD / Schützenpanzerwagen-Aufklärungs-Kompanie

After mopping up operations around Kiev, the Grossdeutschland Regiment was again moved north, to take part in Army Group Centre’s final assault on Moscow.

‘General Winter’ Each advance was getting harder. October had seen the onset of the rasputitza – incessant autumn rains that turned dirt roads into bottomless mud, and

Panzergrenadier-Division Grossdeutschland

(100hp)

leichter Funkpanzerwagen (SdKfz 250/3)

OCTOBER–DECEMBER 1941

to the south. The tanks would link up east of Moscow, cutting the Soviet capital off from reinforcements and supplies. Assigned the codename Taifun (Typhoon), the German drive on Moscow began on 2 October.

At the beginning of October, Grossdeutschland was in position near Roslavl. Advancing eastwards, it took part in the succesful battle to take Bryansk, and by the end of October was advancing slowly towards Tula, southwest of Moscow. By 18 November, the regiment had fought its way through Tula and was advancing towards Ryazan.

GROSSDEUTSCHLAND DIVISION

Yeremenko trapped General Friedrich Paulus’ German Sixth Army in Stalingrad in November, the Grenadier Regiment was involved in heavy winter fighting with the rest of the division near Rzhev.

Continued Soviet pressure prevented any respite from the fighting, and units were being worn to the bone.

Neverthless, the exhausted Grossdeutschland Division managed to take part in Generalfeldmarschall Erich von Manstein’s abortive Operation Wintergewitter, the failed attempt to relieve Stalingrad.

HQ spw mot mot

hv

Grenadier Regiment was re-equipped with SdKfz 251 armoured half-tracks. The Fusilier Regiment did not receive such vehicles until the spring of 1944. A further enhancement of the division’s fighting power came with the addition of a company of PzKpfw VI Tiger I heavy tanks.

The increased strength brought about a change of status, in common with other motorized infantry formations. From June 1943, the division became the Panzergrenadier-Division Grossdeutschland.

15-cm schwere Panzerhaubitze auf Geschützwagen III/IV (SdKfz 165) GD Artillerie-Regiment / II.Bataillon / 3.Batterie

Known as the Hummel (Bumble Bee), this heavy self-propelled artillery piece

Entering large scale service from 1941, the SdKfz 250 was built in more than a

was issued to the Grossdeutschland Panzergrenadier

dozen variants. The Funkpanzerwagen was used primarily to communicate with

Division in the summer of 1943.

and to control Luftwaffe air support units.

Specifications Crew: 6

Specifications

which brought BATTALION HQ movement to a Krds.Btl near standstill.

HQ The rasputitza lasted for four Aufkl.Skw car krd krd schw. weeks. Then on 7 November, the temperature plunged and the liquid mud turned rock hard.

The German advance began again with breakthroughs in the south as well as towards Moscow. However, daytime temperatures around Moscow varied from -5ºC (23ºF) to -12ºC (10ºF) and the Germans found it increasingly hard to go on fighting in the thin uniforms they had worn all through the baking heat of summer. Supplies of every kind were simply failing to arrive at the front, where battalions were reduced to a fraction of their authorized strength. Panzer divisions counted themselves lucky to have 50 tanks still running.

PzGren.Rgt GD

Engine: Maybach HL42TRKM 6-cylinder

Operation Typhoon

N ANOTHER GIANT BATTLE OF ENCIRCLEMENT

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-905704-29-3 £19.99 Hardback

Artillerie-Regiment Grossdeutschland / 4.Bataillon / leichte Flak-Batterie

Engine: Maybach HL42TRKM 6-cylinder

, Hoth Iand Höppner’s Panzers were to bypass Moscow to the north, while Guderian’s Panzergruppe would pass

Essential Identification Guide: Panzergrenadier Divisions

GROSSDEUTSCHLAND DIVISION

leichter Schützenpanzerwagen 3.7-cm Pak (SdKfz 250/10)

By 1942, the key reconnaissance assets of the motorcycle battalion of motorized infantry divisions was provided by armoured cars and half-tracks.

54

10

GROSSDEUTSCHLAND DIVISION

Germany

Private Luftwaffe Field Division

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-906626-65-5 £19.99 Hardback

Essential Identification Guide: Panzergrenadier Divisions

Uniforms of World War II From the fur-lined winter tunics designed for the Eastern Front to the cotton shirts worn in the North African desert, Uniforms of World War II is an illustrated collection of 260 of the conflict’s most distinctive uniforms worn by troops on land, sea and in the air. Grouped by country, a page is devoted to each entry, complete with a description and specification box. From a Captain in the Luftwaffe to a Lieutenant in the Royal Canadian Women’s Naval Service, this is a fascinating collection.

Essential Identification Guide: Aircraft of World War I

Three reconnaissance platoons each with one SdKfz 250/10 and two SdKfz 250/1

Speed: 42km/h (26mph)

Weight: 26.5 tonnes (24 tons)

Range: 215km (133.6 miles)

Length: 7.17m (23ft 6in)

Radio: FuG Spr 1

Length: 4.56m (14ft 11.5in)

Range: 320km (199 miles)

Width: 2.97m (9ft 8in)

Armament: 1 x 150mm (5.9in) sFH

Width: 1.95m (6ft 5in)

Radio: FuG Spr Ger 1

Height: 2.81m (9ft 2in)

Height: 1.66m (5ft 5in)

Armament: 1 x 7.92mm (0.3in) MG

Engine: Maybach HL120TRM (265hp)

Crew: 4 Weight: 5.35 tonnes (4.87 tons)

(100hp) Speed: 60km/h (37.3mph)

18/1 L/30; 1 x 7.92mm (0.3in) MG

Engine: Maybach HL42TRKM 6-cylinder

7.5-cm Pak 40/3 auf PzKpfw 38(t) Ausf H (SdKfz 138)

Panzerkampfwagen V Ausf A (SdKfz 171) Panzer Regiment Grossdeutschland / I Abteilung / Stab

Panzerjäger-Bataillon Grossdeutschland / schwere Kompanie (SF)

Grossdeutschland was one of the first formations to be equipped with the

Issued to Panzerjäger units from late 1942, this tank-hunter featured a Pak 40

PzKpfw V Panther.

mounted on the hull of a Panzer 38(t) Ausf H. In September, the division’s heavy tank-hunter company had nine guns on strength.

Specifications Specifications Crew: 4

Speed: 35km/h (22mph)

Weight: 10.8 tonnes (9.8 tons)

Range: 240km (150 miles)

Speed: 46km/h (28.6mph) Range: 200km (124.3 miles)

(45.5 tons)

Radio: FuG5

Radio: FuG Spr Ger 1

Length: 8.86 (29ft 0in)

Armament: 1 x 75mm (3in)

Armament: 1 x 75mm (3in) Pak 40/3 L/46

Width: 3.4m (11ft 2in)

KwK42 L/70; 2 x 7.92mm

Height: 2.51m (8ft 3in)

anti-tank gun; 1 x 7.92mm (0.3in) MG

Engine: Praga EPA 6-cylinder (140hp)

55

Crew: 5 Weight: 50.2 tonnes

Length: 5.77m (19ft 11in Width: 2.16m (7ft 1in)

58

Height: 2.98m (9ft 10in)

(0.3in) MG (one hull-mounted,

Engine: Maybach HL230P30

one coaxial)

59

11

Technical Drawings of Aircraft of World War II

Essential Identification Guide: Aircraft of World War I

With the aid of 116 extraordinarily detailed line artworks, Technical Drawings of Aircraft of World War II reveals how a wide selection of classic military aircraft were put together.

From the Messerschmitt Bf109k-4 to the North American B-25 Mitchell, each line drawing is annotated with an exhaustive key. The illustrations are complemented by captioned colour photographs, plus detailed information about each aircraft’s specifications – making this an invaluable reference guide.

Packed with more than 200 colour profiles of every major type of combat aircraft from the era, The Essential Aircraft Identification Guide: Aircraft of WWI is a reference guide for modellers and aircraft enthusiasts. Arranged chronologically by theatre of war and campaign, the book offers a complete organizational breakdown of the units on all fronts. A compact history of each campaign includes the role and impact of aircraft, as well as orders of battle, lists of commanders and campaign aces such as Manfred von Richtofen.

Technical Drawings of Aircraft of World War II 297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 256pp 200 col photos, 120 line illustrations 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-90570-432-3 £19.99 Hardback

Illustrated with detailed artworks of Wehrmacht vehicles and their markings with captions and specifications, The Essential Vehicle Identification Guide: Panzergrenadier Divisions, 1939–45 is the definitive study of the equipment and organization of Germany’s motorized army divisions during World War II. Organized chronologically by division and formation date, the book describes the various models of tank and other armoured and soft vehicles in service with each panzergrenadier division.

Uniforms of World War II 285 x 213mm (11¼ x 81⁄2”) 288pp 270 col a/ws 80,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-329-3 £19.99 Hardback

GROSSDEUTSCHLAND DIVISION

Uniforms of World War II

1st Lieutenant Jagdgeschwader 52 Army Group Centre

A Private of a Luftwaffe field division. In late 1942, in response to army requests for additional manpower, the decision was taken to transfer surplus personnel from the air force into the army. However, Göring insisted that these personnel be organised as Luftwaffe field divisions under air force control, a move which ensured they suffered on the battlefield as the officers and other ranks had no experience of combat.

A standard Luftwaffe field division comprised two regiments, each, in turn, of three battalions.They had a strength of around 9800 men.All in all some 20 field divisions were formed, but they suffered badly during combat, and the divisions that were most heavily mauled were subsequently absorbed into the army.

The uniform worn by the field divisions was the same as in other Luftwaffe branches, though collar patches were often omitted from tunics and flying jackets. The most distinctive item of the uniform was the camouflage jacket. The smock featured a camouflage pattern of angular segments or splinters in three colours, and was identical to that used by the army for camouflaged shelter quarters, helmet covers and smocks.The original air force camouflage pattern was rather short-lived. It consisted of rounded splodges and elongated streaks. Used during the invasion of Crete in 1941, it was eventually replaced by a slategreen pattern, which, in turn, was replaced by the segment camouflage design mentioned above.

By the early summer of 1944 the Luftwaffe was able to deploy 2085 aircraft along the whole of the Eastern Front. However, the Soviets still had numerical superiority in the East, and by early 1945 the German Air Force, being desperately short of fuel, was able to offer only token resistance. Many German pilots, such as Lieutenant Erich Hartmann of Jagdgeschwader 52 illustrated here, fought with great skill and bravery, but were only able to delay the inevitable.

In particular, the Luftwaffe could not stop the Soviets deploying ground-support aircraft, which, during the early battles on the Eastern Front, acted as mobile air artillery.

The uniform worn by Luftwaffe personnel basically remained the same throughout the course of the war , and any changes that did occur were small. From 1943, for example, some officers began to wear their tunic and flying blouse closed at the collar, as opposed to open with shirt and tie. In addition, the side cap was swapped for the standard peaked field cap. Lieutenant Hartmann is wearing the peaked cap with Jagdfliegerknicke (literally, ‘pilot’s nick’), an effect achieved by removing the wire stiffener from the cap and squashing it flat. His other items are the Luftwaffe leather flying jacket with Luftwaffe silver eagle emblem on the right breast and rank badges on the shoulder, blue-grey trousers and Luftwaffe black leather and suede flying boots. Note the altimeter fastened to his brown leather belt.

Date: Unit: Rank: Theatre: Location:

46

March 1944 Luftwaffe Field Division Private Eastern Front Lvov

Date: Unit: Rank: Theatre: Location:

The Soviets launched a massive counterattack on 5 December. Unable to dig proper defences in the iron ground, many undermanned German units were devastated; the few German tanks still in working order struggled to operate in the conditions and their fuel was out of reach hundreds of kilometres behind the front line.

It seemed as though the Wehrmacht might suffer the fate of Napoleon’s Grand Army, melting away in the Russian winter. Yet Hitler’s iron determination stopped the headlong retreat and destruction of his hopes. Grossdeutschland fought a bitter series of defensive battles around Yefremov and Tula, where it would remain on the defensive until April 1942.

Schützenpanzerwagen-Kompanie / Kraftrad-Bataillon Grossdeutschland

June 1944 Jagdgeschwader 52 1st Lieutenant Eastern Front East Prussia

47

A further reorganization followed that autumn.

On 1 October 1942, the 1st Infantry Regiment was renamed Grenadier-Regiment Grossdeutschland, while the 2nd Infantry Regiment became Füsilier-Regiment Grossdeutschland.

After the massive Soviet offensive (known as Operation Uranus) led by Generals Vatutin and Pz.Aufkl.Bn GD / SPW Aufklärungs-Kompanie / 1.Zug

The SdKfz 250/10 was used by platoon commanders in the half-track companies

HQ with two SdKfz 250/3 Crew: 7

(100hp)

Weight: 5.5 tonnes (5 tons)

of armoured reconnaissance battalions. Armed with a 3.7cm (1.5in) Pak 35/36, it

2-cm Flak auf leichter Zugkraftenwagen 1t (SdKfz 10/5)

Specifications Speed: 65km/h (40mph)

Length: 4.75m (15ft 7in)

Range: 300km (186 miles)

Width: 2.15m (7ft 1in)

Radio: None

Height: 3.20m (10ft 6in)

Armament: Twin 20mm (0.7in) Flak 38 L/112.5

provided fire support for the machine-gun-armed vehicles of the platoon.

The artillery regiment’s self-propelled light Flak battery controlled 12 2cm (0.7in)

Specifications

guns. There was also a medium self-propelled Flak battery with 9 3.7cm (1.5in)

Crew: 4

weapons, and a heavy battery with 12 towed 8.8cm (3.5in) Flak 18s.

Heavy platoon with four SdKfz 250/7 mortar carriers and three SdKfz 250/1

JANUARY–JUNE 1943

In January and February of 1943, Grossdeutschland and XLVIII Panzer Corps, along with II SS Panzer Corps took part in the Battle of Kharkov, the third fought around that city. the SS Divisions TTotenkopf Leibstandarte SS Adolf Hitler, Das Reich and during these battles. After the fall of HE DIVISION FOUGHT ALONGSIDE

Kharkov, in one of the last successful battles fought by the Wehrmacht in the East, the division was pulled back into reserve and refitted.

During this process, the 1st Battalion of the GD Division’s

REGIMENTAL HQ

Weight: 6.3 tonnes (5.67 tons)

Speed: 60km/h (37.3mph)

Length: 4.56m (14ft 11.5in)

Range: 320km (199 miles)

Width: 1.95m (6ft 5in)

Radio: FuG Spr Ger 1

Height: 1.97m (6ft 6in)

Armament: 1 x 7.92mm (0.3in) MG

Pz.Aufkl.Bn GD / Schützenpanzerwagen-Aufklärungs-Kompanie

After mopping up operations around Kiev, the Grossdeutschland Regiment was again moved north, to take part in Army Group Centre’s final assault on Moscow.

‘General Winter’ Each advance was getting harder. October had seen the onset of the rasputitza – incessant autumn rains that turned dirt roads into bottomless mud, and

Panzergrenadier-Division Grossdeutschland

(100hp)

leichter Funkpanzerwagen (SdKfz 250/3)

OCTOBER–DECEMBER 1941

to the south. The tanks would link up east of Moscow, cutting the Soviet capital off from reinforcements and supplies. Assigned the codename Taifun (Typhoon), the German drive on Moscow began on 2 October.

At the beginning of October, Grossdeutschland was in position near Roslavl. Advancing eastwards, it took part in the succesful battle to take Bryansk, and by the end of October was advancing slowly towards Tula, southwest of Moscow. By 18 November, the regiment had fought its way through Tula and was advancing towards Ryazan.

GROSSDEUTSCHLAND DIVISION

Yeremenko trapped General Friedrich Paulus’ German Sixth Army in Stalingrad in November, the Grenadier Regiment was involved in heavy winter fighting with the rest of the division near Rzhev.

Continued Soviet pressure prevented any respite from the fighting, and units were being worn to the bone.

Neverthless, the exhausted Grossdeutschland Division managed to take part in Generalfeldmarschall Erich von Manstein’s abortive Operation Wintergewitter, the failed attempt to relieve Stalingrad.

HQ spw mot mot

hv

Grenadier Regiment was re-equipped with SdKfz 251 armoured half-tracks. The Fusilier Regiment did not receive such vehicles until the spring of 1944. A further enhancement of the division’s fighting power came with the addition of a company of PzKpfw VI Tiger I heavy tanks.

The increased strength brought about a change of status, in common with other motorized infantry formations. From June 1943, the division became the Panzergrenadier-Division Grossdeutschland.

15-cm schwere Panzerhaubitze auf Geschützwagen III/IV (SdKfz 165) GD Artillerie-Regiment / II.Bataillon / 3.Batterie

Known as the Hummel (Bumble Bee), this heavy self-propelled artillery piece

Entering large scale service from 1941, the SdKfz 250 was built in more than a

was issued to the Grossdeutschland Panzergrenadier

dozen variants. The Funkpanzerwagen was used primarily to communicate with

Division in the summer of 1943.

and to control Luftwaffe air support units.

Specifications Crew: 6

Specifications

which brought BATTALION HQ movement to a Krds.Btl near standstill.

HQ The rasputitza lasted for four Aufkl.Skw car krd krd schw. weeks. Then on 7 November, the temperature plunged and the liquid mud turned rock hard.

The German advance began again with breakthroughs in the south as well as towards Moscow. However, daytime temperatures around Moscow varied from -5ºC (23ºF) to -12ºC (10ºF) and the Germans found it increasingly hard to go on fighting in the thin uniforms they had worn all through the baking heat of summer. Supplies of every kind were simply failing to arrive at the front, where battalions were reduced to a fraction of their authorized strength. Panzer divisions counted themselves lucky to have 50 tanks still running.

PzGren.Rgt GD

Engine: Maybach HL42TRKM 6-cylinder

Operation Typhoon

N ANOTHER GIANT BATTLE OF ENCIRCLEMENT

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-905704-29-3 £19.99 Hardback

Artillerie-Regiment Grossdeutschland / 4.Bataillon / leichte Flak-Batterie

Engine: Maybach HL42TRKM 6-cylinder

, Hoth Iand Höppner’s Panzers were to bypass Moscow to the north, while Guderian’s Panzergruppe would pass

Essential Identification Guide: Panzergrenadier Divisions

GROSSDEUTSCHLAND DIVISION

leichter Schützenpanzerwagen 3.7-cm Pak (SdKfz 250/10)

By 1942, the key reconnaissance assets of the motorcycle battalion of motorized infantry divisions was provided by armoured cars and half-tracks.

54

10

GROSSDEUTSCHLAND DIVISION

Germany

Private Luftwaffe Field Division

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-906626-65-5 £19.99 Hardback

Essential Identification Guide: Panzergrenadier Divisions

Uniforms of World War II From the fur-lined winter tunics designed for the Eastern Front to the cotton shirts worn in the North African desert, Uniforms of World War II is an illustrated collection of 260 of the conflict’s most distinctive uniforms worn by troops on land, sea and in the air. Grouped by country, a page is devoted to each entry, complete with a description and specification box. From a Captain in the Luftwaffe to a Lieutenant in the Royal Canadian Women’s Naval Service, this is a fascinating collection.

Essential Identification Guide: Aircraft of World War I

Three reconnaissance platoons each with one SdKfz 250/10 and two SdKfz 250/1

Speed: 42km/h (26mph)

Weight: 26.5 tonnes (24 tons)

Range: 215km (133.6 miles)

Length: 7.17m (23ft 6in)

Radio: FuG Spr 1

Length: 4.56m (14ft 11.5in)

Range: 320km (199 miles)

Width: 2.97m (9ft 8in)

Armament: 1 x 150mm (5.9in) sFH

Width: 1.95m (6ft 5in)

Radio: FuG Spr Ger 1

Height: 2.81m (9ft 2in)

Height: 1.66m (5ft 5in)

Armament: 1 x 7.92mm (0.3in) MG

Engine: Maybach HL120TRM (265hp)

Crew: 4 Weight: 5.35 tonnes (4.87 tons)

(100hp) Speed: 60km/h (37.3mph)

18/1 L/30; 1 x 7.92mm (0.3in) MG

Engine: Maybach HL42TRKM 6-cylinder

7.5-cm Pak 40/3 auf PzKpfw 38(t) Ausf H (SdKfz 138)

Panzerkampfwagen V Ausf A (SdKfz 171) Panzer Regiment Grossdeutschland / I Abteilung / Stab

Panzerjäger-Bataillon Grossdeutschland / schwere Kompanie (SF)

Grossdeutschland was one of the first formations to be equipped with the

Issued to Panzerjäger units from late 1942, this tank-hunter featured a Pak 40

PzKpfw V Panther.

mounted on the hull of a Panzer 38(t) Ausf H. In September, the division’s heavy tank-hunter company had nine guns on strength.

Specifications Specifications Crew: 4

Speed: 35km/h (22mph)

Weight: 10.8 tonnes (9.8 tons)

Range: 240km (150 miles)

Speed: 46km/h (28.6mph) Range: 200km (124.3 miles)

(45.5 tons)

Radio: FuG5

Radio: FuG Spr Ger 1

Length: 8.86 (29ft 0in)

Armament: 1 x 75mm (3in)

Armament: 1 x 75mm (3in) Pak 40/3 L/46

Width: 3.4m (11ft 2in)

KwK42 L/70; 2 x 7.92mm

Height: 2.51m (8ft 3in)

anti-tank gun; 1 x 7.92mm (0.3in) MG

Engine: Praga EPA 6-cylinder (140hp)

55

Crew: 5 Weight: 50.2 tonnes

Length: 5.77m (19ft 11in Width: 2.16m (7ft 1in)

58

Height: 2.98m (9ft 10in)

(0.3in) MG (one hull-mounted,

Engine: Maybach HL230P30

one coaxial)

59

11

The Great Commanders of the American Civil War In Great Commanders of the American Civil War, the best military leaders of both sides are pitted against each other and their strengths and weaknesses at major are battles examined, such as Robert E. Lee versus George Meade at Gettysburg, and Ulysses S. Grant versus Albert Sidney Johnston at Shiloh. Featuring full-colour illustrations, paintings and photographs alongside battle maps, this is a fascinating comparison of the greatest Confederate and Union military leaders.

Page 88

by 11,000 Federals.

1

Hooker’s corps began the

attack on the Confederate left at daybreak on September

UPPER BRIDGE PORTER

17. It was a disjointed effort.

VICKSBURG, 1863

BURNSIDE

D

MIDDLE BRIDGE

of the Tennessee struggled against Lieutenant General John Pemberton, commander of the Confederate Department of Mississippi and East Louisiana, for control of the Mississippi River.

M TA

IE

T

AN

LOWER BRIDGE

uring the Vicksburg Campaign, Major General Ulysses S. Grant and his Federal Army

SUMNER

RE

C

HOOKER

EK

While the campaign ended with the siege of Vicksburg, the true brilliance of Grant’s generalship lay in his use of maneuver to trap Pemberton’s force inside the city. The Battle of Champion Hill was decisive in the campaign because it was after that defeat that Pemberton withdrew to Vicksburg and was subjected to Grant’s siege. The only way a besieged force can survive is either by breaking out itself or by being relieved by the attack of an outside force. Neither of these two possibilities was going to happen at Vicksburg, and the Federals won control of the strategic Mississippi

D. H. HILL

LONGSTREET DUNKER CHURCH

RSON

DE

AN

SHARPSBURG

6

By the time Burnside finally got his attack moving, the hardmarching A. P. Hill had arrived from Harpers Ferry to meet the threat.

2

Lee took advantage of the Federal delays to reposition forces. By the time Mansfield’s corps entered the battle, Hooker’s corps were ineffective.

4

Contrary to McClellan’s assessment, Lee had no reserves to deploy. Instead he hung on for dear life, desperately moving forces from one

KEY

C U

ONFEDERATE ARMY NION ARMY

PRELIMINARIES

Kentucky, and Island No. 10 near the Kentucky-Tennessee border had in fact

The Mississippi River dominated the western theater of the Civil War. It was

gobbled up control of much of the river.

On May 1, 1862, Admiral David Farragut had captured New Orleans and began

the main north–south artery in the interior of the United States, and farmers

working upstream. By November, the Confederates controlled only the stretch

in places like Illinois and Wisconsin had long relied on it to get their goods

of river between Vicksburg, Mississippi, and Port Hudson, Louisiana. Still, that

to the market. In fact, at the time of the Civil War, the Mississippi River was

was enough to block Federal commerce and maintain a tenuous rail connection

the single most important economic feature of the continent. With the outbreak of hostilities, Confederate forces closed the Mississippi to navigation, which threatened to strangle Northern commercial interests. For the Confederacy, the agricultural produce of the relatively peaceful trans-Mississippi Confederacy was making a substantial contribution to the Confederate armies in Virginia and Tennessee. If the Federals could gain control of the Mississippi River, they would not only secure the free flow of their internal commerce, they would cut the Confederacy in two in a way that challenged its very identity as a nation.

Lieutenant General Winfield Scott had recognized this importance of the Mississippi in the opening stages of the war. His original Anaconda Plan had envisioned an amphibious attack on New Orleans from the Gulf of Mexico that would serve as a springboard for

with the trans-Mississippi Confederacy.

President Lincoln had understood the situation and put it in perspective. “See what a lot of land these fellows hold, of which Vicksburg is the key! The war can never be brought to a close until that key is in our pocket,” he told his civil and military leaders.

R ANK : L IEUTENANT GENERAL B ORN : 1814 E DUCATED : U NITED S TATES M ILITARY ACADEMY M ILITARY C AREER V ETERAN OF M EXICAN WAR

R ESIGNED FROM THE ARMY IN 1854 C OMMANDED AT F ORT D ONELSON AND S HILOH F INISHED WAR AS A LIEUTENANT GENERAL AND GENERAL - IN -

C OMMANDED D EPARTMENT OF S OUTH C AROLINA , G EORGIA , AND F LORIDA R ESIGNED M AY 18, 1864, AND FINISHED THE WAR AS A

71

74

VIKING SOCIETY

W

Norse lands Danish lands

Confederate: Army of the Mississippi (33,000)

Trondheim

Norwegian Sea

Casualties and losses 10,142 1,581 killed 7,554 wounded 1,007 missing

N

Lands of the Svears and Götars

Strength Union: Army of the Tennessee (77,000)

9,091 1,413 killed 3,878 wounded 3,800 missing 29,000 surrendered

T

R

O

N

VE

afterlife and continue working for him there. Those thralls who no longer served a purpose on earth could be killed by their owner, in the same manner as a domesticated animal. While an owner was legally within his rights to murder his thralls, killing another owner’s thrall was a crime that required compensation. The cost of a thrall differed from country to country, but in the slave markets of Dublin a female thrall could be bought for eight ounces of silver and a male for 12 ounces.

The lot of a Viking thrall depended entirely on his or her owner. There is evidence that some thralls were adopted into the family life of a particular Viking longhouse and lived a relatively comfortable existence. Thralls were also allowed to marry each other, although their children would be born as thralls. Some earned enough money to buy their freedom or were granted it by their owners. However, a slave had no property or rights, and if they attempted to escape they would

and genteel. The Karls in the middle are industrious and capable, and in Viking Scandinavia the free made up the largest social group.

Karls

The free were the backbone of Scandinavian society. “Free” was also something of an umbrella term that included everyone from landless labourers and tenant farmers to large landowners who did not have noble status. Hunters and servants also fell into the free category, as did merchants and professional soldiers. There were three things that all free men held in common, regardless of their social standing or level of wealth: they were allowed to bear arms, they were protected by the law and they had the right to attend

where they farmed, fished and, at times, fought one another.

Before long, many of these settlements became fortified local centres of power as the regions of Scandinavia became organized into chiefdoms. One such centre was Eketorp on the Swedish island of Öland; another was at Gamla Uppsala in Sweden’s Uppland.

Founded in the third century ce, Gamla Uppsala was an important economic, religious and political centre before, during and after the Viking Age proper. The great burial mounds constructed for members of the Yngling dynasty at Gamla Uppsala can still be seen today and are of great archeological significance: they symbolize Scandinavia’s evolution from a population made up of small tribes to regions ruled by kings.

and vote at “Things” – assemblies where lawsuits and disputes were heard and political decisions made.

However, Viking Scandinavia was far from an egalitarian culture, and there were different levels of status among the free. This was most apparent when compensation had to be made to a victim’s family in the case of a murder or violent personal injury. If a murdered or injured man came from a wealthy or influential family, the size of the compensation payment would be markedly higher than if the man was poor. The rich were also more likely to receive compensation, as it was up to the parties involved to organize the payments. A wealthy landowner with warriors at his disposal had little problem collecting what was owed to him,

During the final part of the Scandinavian Iron Age, known as the Vendel Period (600–800 ce), lavish burials also took place north of Gamla Uppsala at Valsgärde and Vendel. Here, kings were buried aboard their ships along with fine objects and weapons, a signature of their wealth, power and warrior spirit. This tradition of ship burials continued into the Viking Age. As we have seen, even the earliest Scandinavian settlers were great ship-builders and sea-farers.

Sea voyages were essential to travel around Scandinavia, and the waters around its fjords, inlets and islands served as the major transport arteries, replacing the need for longer and more perilous journeys by land. The Scandinavians’ early maritime prowess showed itself in the daring and dangerous overseas

S TFO

L

Sigtuna Birka Linköping

Sarpsborg Kaupang Skara

Köpingsvik

Viborg Aarhus Köpenhamn Helsingborg Lund Roskilde Uppåkra

Above: Viking longships are pictured here travelling through the calm waters of a Norwegian fjord.

F I N N S

Uppsala

Visby Paaviken

North Sea

E S

D

Oslo

be hunted down and killed like a dangerous animal.

Thralls were on the bottom rung of the Viking social ladder that included free men above them and rulers at the top. The Vikings believed this three-tier class system had been divinely ordained, as described in the mythological tenth-century poem Rígsþula.

According to Rígsþula, the god Rígr – another name for Heimdall – was responsible for creating the classes, and the first offspring from each one was given a name to distinguish them: Thrall (slave), Karl (free men) and Jarl (nobility). In the story, the thralls are described as disagreeably ugly and unrefined, and literally born to a life of servitude. By comparison, the Jarls at the top are beautiful, cultivated

75

VIKING SOCIETY

L A P P S

Viking homelands, 845 CE

Ribe

B

Hedeby

raids that gave the Vikings their fearsome reputation. But while the history of the early Scandinavian people was dominated by the sea, it was the land, with its vast and varied geography, that would shape the people of each of its countries.

FR

I

AN SI

S

FRANKS

THE HOMELAND COUNTRIES

0

500 kms

0

the proto-Vikings and the present day, such as reclaimed land and deforestation, but it is largely the vast and varied region it was for the first Bronze Age inhabitants.

Scandinavia is impressively long – it stretches for over 1931km (1200 miles) from the northern tip of Norway to Denmark’s southern border along the Eider River – and it encompasses a wide range of landscapes and climates, from the freezing, forbidding north to the mild, fertile south.

At their northernmost reaches

The countries of Scandinavia – Denmark, Norway and Sweden – were not clearly defined territories with strictly controlled borders during the Viking Age, but they did make up the three basic areas of the Viking homeland.

Scandinavia has experienced some small changes between the time of

WENDS

the countries of Sweden and Norway lie across the same latitude as Greenland and experience the seasonal extremes of the Arctic Circle. This means an average of only around one hour of daylight in midwinter, but constant daylight during the middle of summer. Southern Sweden and Denmark, by contrast, lie on the same latitude as England, Scotland and northern Poland; the winters here are relatively mild and the summers warm. The Vikings and their ancestors had many cultural elements in common, but

300 miles

Above: The Viking homelands as they looked after the Viking Age had begun.

Although the territories are clearly marked here, borders between the three countries were often vague and volatile.

their ambitions and destinies were formed by the different regions they inhabited.

Norway

Norway is largely defined by its rugged coastline, one of the longest in the world at 18,000km (11,185 miles). Its coastal seaboard

LIEUTENANT COLONEL OF ARTILLERY

D IED : 1881

137

136

89

JOB:E12-08742 TITLE:GREAT COMMANDERS HEAD TO HEAD 175# DTP:44 PAGE:88

US Text (AB)

US Text (AB)

JOB:E12-08742 TITLE:GREAT COMMANDERS HEAD TO HEAD 175# DTP:44 PAGE:89

US Text (AB)

JOB:E12-08742 TITLE:GREAT COMMANDERS HEAD TO HEAD 175# DTP:44 PAGE:136

Camouflage at War

I NFANTRY CAMOUFLAGE I N THE WORLD WARS

I NFA NT RY CA MO U F L AG E I N T H E WO R L D WA R S

Infantry Camouflage in World War II

(1943)

Few nations began World War II with much camouflage

The US Marine Corps

equipment on issue to their forces. Specialist and elite units generally received camouflage, or forces operating in

German Infantryman (1940)

experimented with

The early-war feldgrau uniform

camouflage equipment

of the Wehrmacht reflects a

during the island-hopping

move towards mechanised

warfare in the Pacific

Belgian Infantryman (1940)

warfare. A short jacket is less

theatre. The difference in

The Belgian Army began

encumbering when moving in

terrain between assault

the war wearing uniforms

and out of vehicles.

theatres where it seemed most beneficial.

beaches and inland

somewhat French in style

German Infantryman (1943)

combat zones proved to

and had little chance to

The rapid change in

be a problem.

develop new equipment

colouration between autumn, winter and spring

during the conflict.

caused many nations – including Germany – to issue reversible coveralls.

US 1st Infantry Division

thereby to reduce the chances of an attack from the air. In the event of such an attack, the difficulty of determining the most effective point at which to aim weapons might permit the installation to survive.

The US military became interested in camouflage for its vehicles during the 1960s, but it was not until 1974–75 that camouflage was officially adopted. Up until that point, olive drab was the standard colour for military vehicles, although the exact specification for olive drab varied over time. Some vehicles were camouflaged before 1975, although usually on a local and ad-hoc basis.

The four-colour patterns adopted in 1975 are sometimes referred to as MERDC, for the Mobility Equipment Research and Development Centre operated by the army. These were standard on US army vehicles until the mid1980s, when NATO countries standardized a three-colour camouflage system. The adoption of a single system was for a very good reason – to deny information to the enemy. Up until that point, it was possible to determine which NATO countries were operating in an area by their camouflage patterns, even if they were using

Parachute troops, seen as elite forces in all nations, British Commando (1942)

were often the first to

A simple khaki battledress

receive camouflage as

offered good concealment

standard issue. Italy, like

Europe. The practice of camouflaging combat vehicles has been in place in France since well before World War II.

in some cases equipped

After the surrender of

with camouflage gear. This caused some to be mistaken

received equipment

for SS troops, the main

produced for the Italian

users of camouflage in the

army. The Hitlerjügend

European theatre.

many nations, provided a

the commando forces

camouflage smock worn

division was one such

fielded by Britain excelled.

over conventional combat

recipient of Italian pattern

dress.

camouflage smocks.

48

Normandy landings were

Italy, many German units

during night raids at which

49

268 x 205mm (10½ x 8”) 224pp 60,000 words 200 col & b/w photos and a/ws ISBN: 978-1-78274-498-6 £19.99 Hardback

tone colour scheme well suited to conditions in Northern

US troops taking part in the German Hitlerjügend Division (1944)

Camouflage at War

Below: A French Leclerc main battle tank, wearing a three-

(1944) Italian 184th Parachute Division (1942)

128

How the Brain Works What happens in the brain when we laugh? What’s the checklist for assessing the severity of a brain injury?

And how is Alzheimer’s different from other dementias? In this accessible and fascinating book, readers will learn the answers to these questions and many more. With more than 600 colour photographs, medical imaging and anatomically accurate artworks, How The Brain Works is a highly detailed but simply written wide-ranging guide that will appeal to both general readers and students.

Where in the brain would you find the hippocampus and what is its function? What happens in the brain when we laugh? What’s the checklist for assessing the severity of a brain injury? And how is Alzheimer’s different from other dementias? In this accessible and fascinating book, readers will learn the answers to these questions and many more.

FRONT: MRI scan of a normal, healthy brain (BSIP SA/Alamy) BACK: X-ray image of the brain produced by computed tomography (Merznatalia/Depositphotos)

the same vehicles and taking pains to conceal their nationality. A common camouflage system deprived the opposition of this capability.

NATO camouflage of this era was sometimes referred to as CARC (Chemical Agent Resistant Coating), and made use of three colours. Black and green were combined with red-brown to create standardized patterns, which could be adapted for winter use by overpainting part or all of the black areas in white. The greens used by various nations varied; Germany favoured bronzgrun (bronze-green), while the US military preferred a darker shade.

For desert operations, a single-shade tan colouring was standardized within NATO. Vehicles intended for units operating in temperate areas left the factory painted solid green, but since 1991 the vast majority of operations have been in desert areas, resulting in vehicles supplied painted tan instead.

However, at the time of writing, emphasis is shifting back to operations in Europe, with temperate camouflage becoming the default.

Modern Vehicle Camouflage

JOB:E12-08742 TITLE:GREAT COMMANDERS HEAD TO HEAD 175# DTP:44 PAGE:137

Professor Peter Abrahams has practiced medicine for more than 30 years and has taught medicine and anatomy in various international institutions, including the University of London, the University of Cambridge, and the University of Iowa. He has also lectured in countries such as Egypt, Israel, and Ghana and worked for the World Health Organization. He has written and edited many books, including Clinical Anatomy of Practical Procedures, An Atlas of Normal Radiological Anatomy, Essentials of Clinical Anatomy, and An Imaging Atlas of Human Anatomy.

CA MO U FL AG E I N LA ND WA R FA R E

US 2nd Marine Division

US Text (AB)

Understanding Brain Function, Thought, and Personality

• An expert and comprehensive medical reference work on the physiology of the brain, brain disorders, and psycholgical illnesses • Includes more than 75 topics, ranging from the structure of the brain to depression, from brain damage to the effects of caffeine on the brain to what happens in our heads when we laugh • Features more than 600 color photographs, medical imaging, and detailed graphics to help the reader quickly understand the workings of the human mind

With more than 600 color photographs, medical imaging, and anatomically accurate artworks, How the Brain Works is a highly detailed but simply written, wide-ranging guide that will appeal to both general readers and students.

General Editor: Professor Peter Abrahams

Printed in China

PHYSIOLOGY

PHYSIOLOGY

The brain

The brain comprises three major parts: forebrain, midbrain and hindbrain. The forebrain is divided into two halves, forming the left and right cerebral hemispheres.

HEMISPHERES

probably based on long experience in the field.

On the other hand, the Chinese military has recently begun using pixellated designs, some in bold colours such as blues and greys.

It is possible that these patterns are intended to provide concealment in snowy environments or when conducting amphibious operations.

However, many observers have suggested that this colouration is not camouflage at all but ostentation. Tanks and other vehicles wearing these patterns have appeared in military parades, which fits with this theory. It seems likely that a different version of these pixellated patterns, perhaps in a less obvious colour scheme, might be used for combat operations. Such colour schemes do exist and have been observed on Chinese armoured vehicles.

a pixellated ‘maritime’ colour scheme. It has also been suggested that the colours could be rapidly replaced in the same pattern by a computer-controlled process, tailoring the camouflage scheme to various environments.

This does not mean that operations in desert areas will cease in the immediate future. Indeed, another recent development in the British army is the implementation of a new colour scheme for this region. After decades of using a ‘light stone’ or ‘dark yellow’ colouring for vehicles intended for desert operations, the British army has moved to a shade called ‘army brown’.

The paint used for this new colour scheme is designed to react to certain compounds, acting as a warning against chemical weapons contamination.

Russian armoured vehicles are typically given camouflage suited to their expected operating environment, usually with greens and browns on a tan base colour, although this can vary. These schemes are conventional in nature and are

Advances in Vehicle Camouflage In the modern environment, optical detection is not the only threat faced by armoured vehicles; indeed, it may not be the main threat. Thermal imaging is available at all levels, down to 129

The cerebral hemispheres form the largest part of the forebrain.

Their outer surface is folded into a series of gyri (ridges) and sulci (furrows) that greatly increases its surface area.

Most of the surface of each hemisphere is hidden in the depths of the sulci.

Each hemisphere is divided into frontal, parietal, occipital and temporal lobes, named after the closely related bones of the skull. Connecting the two hemispheres is the corpus callosum, a large bundle of fibres deep in the longitudinal fissure.

GREY AND WHITE MATTER

The hemispheres consist of an outer cortex of grey matter and an inner mass of white matter. n Grey matter contains nerve cell bodies, and is found in the cortex of the cerebral and cerebellar hemispheres and in groups of sub-cortical nuclei. n White matter comprises nerve fibres found below the cortex.

They form the communication network of the brain, and can project to other areas of the cortex and spinal cord.

Left cerebral hemisphere

Right cerebral hemisphere

Frontal pole The most anterior part of the forebrain Superior frontal gyrus

Longitudinal fissure The division between the two cerebral hemispheres

Precentral gyrus Contains the motor area of the cortex that controls the skeletal muscles.

As well as moving the limbs, this part of the cortex controls movement of the fingers, thumbs and lips

Precentral sulcus

Central sulcus Separates the frontal and parietal lobes

Postcentral gyrus Contains the sensory area of the cortex

Parieto-occipital sulcus Forms a boundary between the parietal and occipital lobes

Sulcus An infolding of the cerebral cortex

Calcarine sulcus Contains the visual part of the cortex

Gyrus A raised ridge of cerebral cortex

Ridges and furrows Primary motor cortex Frontal lobe Part of the forebrain that deals with emotions

Primary somatosensory cortex Receptive speech area (Wernicke’s area) Parietal lobe An area involved with orientation in space

Motor speech (Broca’s area) Temporal lobe The area concerned with sound and spoken language

The four lobes of the cerebral hemispheres are highlighted on this left hemisphere.

8

Primary auditory cortex

Occipital lobe Part of the hindbrain and the main area for visual interpretation

The central sulcus runs from the longitudinal fissure to the lateral fissure, and marks the boundary between the frontal and parietal lobes. The precentral gyrus runs parallel to and in front of the central sulcus and contains the primary motor cortex, where voluntary movement is initiated.

The postcentral gyrus contains the primary somatosensory cortex that perceives bodily sensations. The parieto-occipital sulcus (on the medial surface of both hemispheres) marks the border between the parietal and occipital lobes.

The calcarine sulcus marks the position of the primary visual cortex, where visual images are perceived. The primary auditory

PSYCHOLOGICAL CONDITIONS

Inside the brain

The brain is the part of the central nervous system that lies inside the skull.

It controls many body functions including our heart rate, the ability to walk and run, and the creation of our thoughts and emotions.

Above: These Chinese ZTD-05 amphibious tanks feature

285 x 225mm (11¼ x 9”) 176pp 430 col photos & a/ws 90,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-517-4 £16.99 Hardback

Whether looking to identify a medical complaint, seeking further information about a diagnosis, or just keen to understand the processes of the human mind, How the Brain Works is an excellent, accessible reference work written by medical professionals.

BG - Reference

CA M O U FL AG E I N LA ND WA R FA R E

How the Brain Works

How the Brain Works takes the reader from the physiology of the brain through to its processes—such as what happens in the brain while we sleep—and on to traumas, diseases, and psychological conditions. From learning about the blood vessels in the head to what goes wrong when someone has a stroke, from how the brain processes language to diagnosing meningitis, from anorexia nervosa to post natal depression, How the Brain Works expertly explains the processes of the brain in a way that we can all understand.

General Editor: Professor Peter Abrahams

Packed with 200 colour and black and white photographs and colour artworks, Camouflage at War explores uniforms, military vehicles and buildings from World War I to the present day. From dummy tanks and the uniforms of Waffen-SS in World War II to zebra-striped dazzle ships and today’s pixelated pattern uniforms used by US soldiers in Iraq, the book is a fascinating exploration of how warfare has changed over the last hundred years.

12

VIKING SOCIETY

May 18–July 4, 1863 Warren County, Mississippi Union victory

Facing page: The remains of a Viking longhouse in the Shetlands, an archipelago 170km (105 miles) northeast of the British mainland.

J OHN C. PEMBERTON

R ANK : M AJOR GENERAL B ORN : 1822 E DUCATED : U NITED S TATES M ILITARY ACADEMY M ILITARY C AREER V ETERAN OF M EXICAN WAR

D IED : 1885

88

VIKING SOCIETY

V I C K S BU RG

Above: Here, re-enactors play the part of “Karls”, or free men, who represented the majority of men in Viking-Age Scandinavia.

U LYSSES S. G RANT

CHIEF OF THE ARMIES

threatened area to the next.

these results were shaped by experiences they had had earlier in their careers.

70

. PEMBERTON: VICKSBURG, 1863

a

Bridge, where about 550 Georgians stalled an attack

VS

Date Location Result

ni

GRANT VS. PEMBERTON

Perhaps the greatest

Federal debacle of the battle occurred at Burnside’s

time wisely.

had been rejected, various Federal operations at places like Columbus,

th

5

members of McClellan’s army sat idle. Lee again used the

securing the Mississippi and splitting the South in two. Although Scott’s plan

Gulf of B o

away at the Bloody Lane for nearly four hours, other

River. The campaign clearly showed both Grant’s genius as a modern general and Pemberton’s limitations. In both men,

a

GRANT

While Sumner bludgeoned

Se

3

. MCCLELLAN: ANTIETAM, 1862

ic

A NTIETAM , 1862

VS

S

LEE

A

. MCCLELLAN: ANTIETAM, 1862

L

12:23

285 x 213mm (11¼ x 8½”) 224pp 160 col & b/w photos 50 line drawings & 10 col maps 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-515-0 £19.99 Hardback

lt

VS

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 160 col & b/w photos 50 line drawings & 10 col maps 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-513-6 £19.99 Hardback

The Viking Warrior

a

3/10/16

Great Commanders of the American Civil War

E

LEE

Beginning in 789 CE, the Vikings raided monasteries, sacked settlements and invaded the Atlantic coast of Europe. But that is only part of their story. Sailing their longboats, they discovered Iceland and North America, colonised Greenland, founded Dublin, and also sailed up the River Seine and besieged Paris. Illustrated with more than 200 maps, photographs and artworks, The Viking Warrior examines these fearsome warriors through their origins, social structure, raiding culture, weapons, trading networks and settlements.

D

88-89.qxp

The Viking Warrior

cortex is located towards the posterior (back) end of the lateral fissure.

On the medial surface of the temporal lobe, at the rostral (front) end of the most superior gyrus, lies the primary olfactory cortex, which is involved with smell. Internal to the parahippocampal gyrus lies the hippocampus, which is part of the limbic system and is involved in memory formation.

The areas responsible for speech are located in the dominant hemisphere (usually the left) in each individual.

The motor speech area (Broca’s area) lies in the inferior frontal gyrus and is essential for the production of speech.

A midline section between the two cerebral hemispheres reveals the main structures that control a vast number of activities in the body.

While particular areas monitor sensory and motor information, others control speech and sleep.

SPEECH, THOUGHT AND MOVEMENT

The receptive speech area (Wernicke’s area) lies behind the primary auditory cortex and is essential for understanding speech. The prefrontal cortex has high-order cognitive functions, including abstract thinking, social behaviour and decisionmaking ability.

Within the white matter of the cerebral hemispheres are several masses of grey matter, known as the basal ganglia.

This group of structures is involved in aspects of motor function, including movement programming, planning and motor programme selection and motor memory retrieval.

DIENCEPHALON

The medial part of the forebrain comprises the structures surrounding the third ventricle.

These form the diencephalon which includes the thalamus, hypothalamus, epithalamus and subthalamus of either side.

The thalamus is the last relay station for information from the brainstem and spinal cord before it reaches the cortex.

The hypothalamus lies below the thalamus in the floor of the diencephalon. It is involved in

Corpus callosum A thick band of nerve fibres, found in the depths of the longitudinal fissure that connects the cerebral hemispheres

Precentral gyrus

Central sulcus

Postcentral gyrus

Pineal gland Part of the epithalamus that synthesizes melatonin

Right cerebral hemisphere One of two hemispheres that form the largest part of the forebrain

Parietooccipital sulcus Divides the occipital and parietal lobes

Ventricle Fluid-filled cavity Thalamus Directs sensory information from the sense organs to the correct part of the cerebral cortex

Calcarine sulcus Where most of the primary visual cortex lies

Optic nerve Carries visual information from the eye to the brain

Cerebellum Controls body movement and maintains balance; consists of grey matter on the outside and white matter on the inside

Pituitary stalk The pituitary gland is not included when the brain is removed from the skull Hypothalamus Concerned with emotions and drives, such as hunger and thirst; it also helps to control body temperature and the water-salt balance in the blood

Midbrain Important in vision; links the forebrain to the hindbrain

a variety of homeostatic mechanisms, and controls the pituitary gland that descends from its base. The anterior (front) lobe of the pituitary secretes substances that influence the thyroid and adrenal glands, and the gonads and produces growth factors. The posterior lobe

Pons Part of the brainstem that contains numerous nerve tracts

Spinal cord

produces hormones that increase blood pressure, decrease urine production and cause uterine contraction. The hypothalamus also influences the sympathetic and parasympathetic nervous systems and controls body temperature, appetite and wakefulness. The epithalamus is a relatively small part of the

Medulla oblongata Contains vital centres that control breathing, heart-beat and blood supply

dorso-caudal diencephalon that includes the pineal gland, which synthesizes melatonin and is involved in the control of the sleep/wake cycle.

The subthalamus lies beneath the thalamus and next to the hypothalamus. It contains the subthalamic nucleus that controls movement.

Brainstem and cerebellum Parietal lobe Frontal lobe

Primary visual cortex

Primary olfactory cortex Parahippocampal gyrus

Temporal lobe Brainstem

Occipital lobe

The posterior part of the diencephalon is connected to the midbrain, which is followed by the pons and medulla oblongata of the hindbrain.

The midbrain and hindbrain contain the nerve fibres connecting the cerebral hemispheres to the cranial nerve nuclei, to lower centres within the brainstem and to the spinal cord. They also contain the cranial nerve nuclei.

Most of the reticular formation, a network of A view of the medial surface of the right hemisphere, with the brainstem removed, allowing the lower hemisphere to be seen.

nerve pathways, lies in the midbrain and hindbrain. This system contains the important respiratory, cardiac and vasomotor centres.

The cerebellum lies posterior to the hindbrain and is attached to it by three pairs of narrow stalk-like structures that are called peduncles. Connections with the rest of the brain and spinal cord are established via these peduncles. The cerebellum functions at an unconscious level to co-ordinate movements initiated in other parts of the brain. The cerebellum also controls the maintenance of balance and influences posture and muscle tone.

9

PSYCHOLOGICAL CONDITIONS

Depression

Depression is a mental state that involves mood disorder, leaving the person feeling ‘low’. There are a variety of symptoms, both physical and mental, which can be mild or severe.

An episode of depression may occur singly or recurrently (with intervening periods of normal mood). In both cases, the condition is referred to as unipolar depression, because there is only one direction of mood change.

Some people, however, develop depression in the context of a manic-depressive illness, called bipolar affective disorder. In this case, there are manic (‘high’) episodes as well as low mood swings.

Although the vast majority of features of unipolar depression would apply equally to bipolar depression, it is thought that there may be some subtle differences between the two.

CLASSIFYING DEPRESSION

As well as the distinction that is currently made by psychiatrists between unipolar and bipolar disorders, classification is based on its severity, recurrence and the presence or absence of psychotic symptoms.

Only rarely, however, does a depressive illness become so severe that the individual loses touch with reality and becomes psychotic (whereby delusions or hallucinations are experienced).

Frontal lobe The part of the brain concerned with controlling voluntary movement and other functions; it is also the centre for conscious emotion

Area of abnormal activity It is thought that in depressed people, part of the cortex of the frontal lobe is overactive, leading to an abnormal fixation on emotional state

Research has attempted to identify the specific areas in the brain that are affected when an individual is depressed. This cross-section through the brain shows one such area.

elderly, the degree of impairment can be such that it is difficult to distinguish between depression and dementia.

Other symptoms that occur as part of a depressive illness include anxiety and phobias,

obsessions, irritability, agitation and restlessness. n Behavioural symptoms The ability to function from day to day, both socially and at work, is decreased – at least to some extent. People may avoid leaving home and isolate or neglect themselves, and facial expressions and body language of the severely depressed may be easily recognizable.

MILD DEPRESSION

Depression is primarily a disorder of the mood. This is in contrast to mania, in which there is elation and elevation of mood.

Who is affected?

What causes depression?

Attempts have been made to distinguish between depressive episodes, which are understandable in terms of traumatic life events (reactive or neurotic depression), and those that occur spontaneously, depending on factors within the individual (endogenous depression). Although it is tempting to classify further on this basis, the initial observation that ‘reactive’ depression is less severe, and forms a separate entity, need not necessarily be true. In every case, there must be a mixture of causes that are both internal and external.

Genetic factors appear to be important (more so in bipolar depression), as are hormonal changes, such as increased cortisol levels and abnormal control of thyroid hormones.

Adverse events, especially those associated with losses

Among the many factors that can increase vulnerability to depression are a lack of social support and a difficulty in forming close relationships.

Anxiety and obsessive symptoms in particular appear to occur more frequently in mild episodes; indeed, rather than differing merely in terms of severity, mild depression may represent a separate syndrome. Other important differences of mild

Some people are reluctant to visit their GP to discuss feelings of depression, but this is often the first step towards receiving treatment.

At any given time, approximately 10–15 per cent of people in this country will be suffering from moderately severe depression and 2–3 per cent from severe depression.

Every year, about 10 per cent of the population develop a depressive illness, although many more cases may remain undetected. Typically, onset is in the late 20s and, overall, women are twice as likely as men to get depressed. Innercity housing, low social class, unemployment, poor education and being single are other important associations that have been recognized.

New mothers are also at risk of becoming depressed – in the six weeks following childbirth, 10–15 per cent become depressed enough to warrant some kind of help.

134

The key features of depression are a persistent lowering of mood and loss of enjoyment, interest and motivation. There are also important changes in biological function, thinking and behaviour. n Biological symptoms These are most prominent in severe depression and include: sleep disturbance, typically with early morning wakening; decreased appetite; weight loss; reduced sex-drive; fatigue; aches and pains; psychomotor disturbance – slowing of movements, thought and speech or, in rare cases, agitation.

The mood is often worse in the morning and lifts as the day goes on. In very severe, lifethreatening cases, an individual will refuse to eat or even drink. n Mental symptoms Thought content is extremely negative, with ideas of guilt, worthlessness and hopelessness.

People can find it hard to imagine any sort of future, and ideas of self-harm or suicide may be common. Concentration and memory can be severely impaired; in some cases in the

such as bereavement and physical illness, can trigger depressive episodes. It seems that underlying vulnerability to such events can be increased by circumstances – for example, abuse or parental separation in childhood, unemployment, low social class and poor self-esteem.

CHANGES IN THE BRAIN

There is known to be a change in the function of several neurotransmitters and their receptors in the brain during periods of depression. Most research has concentrated on serotonin and noradrenaline, the hypothesis being that depression is associated with decreased activity of both of these chemicals. It is now accepted that this represents a huge oversimplification and that many other neurotransmitters are likely to be implicated.

A common feature of mild and severe depression is insomnia. A chronic lack of sleep can serve to exacerbate symptoms of fatigue.

depression include a tendency to initial insomnia (difficulty falling asleep with subsequent oversleeping in the morning), an increase in appetite and the presence of few biological symptoms. The pattern of variability throughout the day can vary, with a worsening of mood in the evening.

PSYCHOTIC DEPRESSION

It is important to identify psychotic symptoms, as they represent a severe illness, where the individual has begun to lose touch with reality. Symptoms are usually in keeping with the patient’s mood: delusions often concern illness, death, punishment, guilt or persecution; hallucinations (which occur less frequently and are usually auditory) are distressing – for example, a voice that accuses, urges suicide or confirms the patient’s low self-esteem.

Depression in older people Although the prevalence of depression is almost identical in elderly and middle-aged people, the diagnosis of the condition can often be missed in the older group. This is probably because the features of low mood can be less obvious; elderly people may not complain of feeling depressed or suicidal at all, perhaps going to see their doctor with physical problems or simply sleep disturbance, a degree of which is normal in old age.

It is always important for the doctor to bear the condition in mind, however, because of the relatively poor prognosis in

this group. Elderly depressed patients (especially men) are at a high risk of suicide and, for this reason alone, early detection and treatment is of paramount importance. It is also very important in preventing relapse and depressive episodes of long duration, which are more likely in people of this age group than in younger people.

It is easy to overlook depression in older people, but the problem is significant. It is often difficult to diagnose, as it can be hard to distinguish between depression and dementia.

135

13

The Great Commanders of the American Civil War In Great Commanders of the American Civil War, the best military leaders of both sides are pitted against each other and their strengths and weaknesses at major are battles examined, such as Robert E. Lee versus George Meade at Gettysburg, and Ulysses S. Grant versus Albert Sidney Johnston at Shiloh. Featuring full-colour illustrations, paintings and photographs alongside battle maps, this is a fascinating comparison of the greatest Confederate and Union military leaders.

Page 88

by 11,000 Federals.

1

Hooker’s corps began the

attack on the Confederate left at daybreak on September

UPPER BRIDGE PORTER

17. It was a disjointed effort.

VICKSBURG, 1863

BURNSIDE

D

MIDDLE BRIDGE

of the Tennessee struggled against Lieutenant General John Pemberton, commander of the Confederate Department of Mississippi and East Louisiana, for control of the Mississippi River.

M TA

IE

T

AN

LOWER BRIDGE

uring the Vicksburg Campaign, Major General Ulysses S. Grant and his Federal Army

SUMNER

RE

C

HOOKER

EK

While the campaign ended with the siege of Vicksburg, the true brilliance of Grant’s generalship lay in his use of maneuver to trap Pemberton’s force inside the city. The Battle of Champion Hill was decisive in the campaign because it was after that defeat that Pemberton withdrew to Vicksburg and was subjected to Grant’s siege. The only way a besieged force can survive is either by breaking out itself or by being relieved by the attack of an outside force. Neither of these two possibilities was going to happen at Vicksburg, and the Federals won control of the strategic Mississippi

D. H. HILL

LONGSTREET DUNKER CHURCH

RSON

DE

AN

SHARPSBURG

6

By the time Burnside finally got his attack moving, the hardmarching A. P. Hill had arrived from Harpers Ferry to meet the threat.

2

Lee took advantage of the Federal delays to reposition forces. By the time Mansfield’s corps entered the battle, Hooker’s corps were ineffective.

4

Contrary to McClellan’s assessment, Lee had no reserves to deploy. Instead he hung on for dear life, desperately moving forces from one

KEY

C U

ONFEDERATE ARMY NION ARMY

PRELIMINARIES

Kentucky, and Island No. 10 near the Kentucky-Tennessee border had in fact

The Mississippi River dominated the western theater of the Civil War. It was

gobbled up control of much of the river.

On May 1, 1862, Admiral David Farragut had captured New Orleans and began

the main north–south artery in the interior of the United States, and farmers

working upstream. By November, the Confederates controlled only the stretch

in places like Illinois and Wisconsin had long relied on it to get their goods

of river between Vicksburg, Mississippi, and Port Hudson, Louisiana. Still, that

to the market. In fact, at the time of the Civil War, the Mississippi River was

was enough to block Federal commerce and maintain a tenuous rail connection

the single most important economic feature of the continent. With the outbreak of hostilities, Confederate forces closed the Mississippi to navigation, which threatened to strangle Northern commercial interests. For the Confederacy, the agricultural produce of the relatively peaceful trans-Mississippi Confederacy was making a substantial contribution to the Confederate armies in Virginia and Tennessee. If the Federals could gain control of the Mississippi River, they would not only secure the free flow of their internal commerce, they would cut the Confederacy in two in a way that challenged its very identity as a nation.

Lieutenant General Winfield Scott had recognized this importance of the Mississippi in the opening stages of the war. His original Anaconda Plan had envisioned an amphibious attack on New Orleans from the Gulf of Mexico that would serve as a springboard for

with the trans-Mississippi Confederacy.

President Lincoln had understood the situation and put it in perspective. “See what a lot of land these fellows hold, of which Vicksburg is the key! The war can never be brought to a close until that key is in our pocket,” he told his civil and military leaders.

R ANK : L IEUTENANT GENERAL B ORN : 1814 E DUCATED : U NITED S TATES M ILITARY ACADEMY M ILITARY C AREER V ETERAN OF M EXICAN WAR

R ESIGNED FROM THE ARMY IN 1854 C OMMANDED AT F ORT D ONELSON AND S HILOH F INISHED WAR AS A LIEUTENANT GENERAL AND GENERAL - IN -

C OMMANDED D EPARTMENT OF S OUTH C AROLINA , G EORGIA , AND F LORIDA R ESIGNED M AY 18, 1864, AND FINISHED THE WAR AS A

71

74

VIKING SOCIETY

W

Norse lands Danish lands

Confederate: Army of the Mississippi (33,000)

Trondheim

Norwegian Sea

Casualties and losses 10,142 1,581 killed 7,554 wounded 1,007 missing

N

Lands of the Svears and Götars

Strength Union: Army of the Tennessee (77,000)

9,091 1,413 killed 3,878 wounded 3,800 missing 29,000 surrendered

T

R

O

N

VE

afterlife and continue working for him there. Those thralls who no longer served a purpose on earth could be killed by their owner, in the same manner as a domesticated animal. While an owner was legally within his rights to murder his thralls, killing another owner’s thrall was a crime that required compensation. The cost of a thrall differed from country to country, but in the slave markets of Dublin a female thrall could be bought for eight ounces of silver and a male for 12 ounces.

The lot of a Viking thrall depended entirely on his or her owner. There is evidence that some thralls were adopted into the family life of a particular Viking longhouse and lived a relatively comfortable existence. Thralls were also allowed to marry each other, although their children would be born as thralls. Some earned enough money to buy their freedom or were granted it by their owners. However, a slave had no property or rights, and if they attempted to escape they would

and genteel. The Karls in the middle are industrious and capable, and in Viking Scandinavia the free made up the largest social group.

Karls

The free were the backbone of Scandinavian society. “Free” was also something of an umbrella term that included everyone from landless labourers and tenant farmers to large landowners who did not have noble status. Hunters and servants also fell into the free category, as did merchants and professional soldiers. There were three things that all free men held in common, regardless of their social standing or level of wealth: they were allowed to bear arms, they were protected by the law and they had the right to attend

where they farmed, fished and, at times, fought one another.

Before long, many of these settlements became fortified local centres of power as the regions of Scandinavia became organized into chiefdoms. One such centre was Eketorp on the Swedish island of Öland; another was at Gamla Uppsala in Sweden’s Uppland.

Founded in the third century ce, Gamla Uppsala was an important economic, religious and political centre before, during and after the Viking Age proper. The great burial mounds constructed for members of the Yngling dynasty at Gamla Uppsala can still be seen today and are of great archeological significance: they symbolize Scandinavia’s evolution from a population made up of small tribes to regions ruled by kings.

and vote at “Things” – assemblies where lawsuits and disputes were heard and political decisions made.

However, Viking Scandinavia was far from an egalitarian culture, and there were different levels of status among the free. This was most apparent when compensation had to be made to a victim’s family in the case of a murder or violent personal injury. If a murdered or injured man came from a wealthy or influential family, the size of the compensation payment would be markedly higher than if the man was poor. The rich were also more likely to receive compensation, as it was up to the parties involved to organize the payments. A wealthy landowner with warriors at his disposal had little problem collecting what was owed to him,

During the final part of the Scandinavian Iron Age, known as the Vendel Period (600–800 ce), lavish burials also took place north of Gamla Uppsala at Valsgärde and Vendel. Here, kings were buried aboard their ships along with fine objects and weapons, a signature of their wealth, power and warrior spirit. This tradition of ship burials continued into the Viking Age. As we have seen, even the earliest Scandinavian settlers were great ship-builders and sea-farers.

Sea voyages were essential to travel around Scandinavia, and the waters around its fjords, inlets and islands served as the major transport arteries, replacing the need for longer and more perilous journeys by land. The Scandinavians’ early maritime prowess showed itself in the daring and dangerous overseas

S TFO

L

Sigtuna Birka Linköping

Sarpsborg Kaupang Skara

Köpingsvik

Viborg Aarhus Köpenhamn Helsingborg Lund Roskilde Uppåkra

Above: Viking longships are pictured here travelling through the calm waters of a Norwegian fjord.

F I N N S

Uppsala

Visby Paaviken

North Sea

E S

D

Oslo

be hunted down and killed like a dangerous animal.

Thralls were on the bottom rung of the Viking social ladder that included free men above them and rulers at the top. The Vikings believed this three-tier class system had been divinely ordained, as described in the mythological tenth-century poem Rígsþula.

According to Rígsþula, the god Rígr – another name for Heimdall – was responsible for creating the classes, and the first offspring from each one was given a name to distinguish them: Thrall (slave), Karl (free men) and Jarl (nobility). In the story, the thralls are described as disagreeably ugly and unrefined, and literally born to a life of servitude. By comparison, the Jarls at the top are beautiful, cultivated

75

VIKING SOCIETY

L A P P S

Viking homelands, 845 CE

Ribe

B

Hedeby

raids that gave the Vikings their fearsome reputation. But while the history of the early Scandinavian people was dominated by the sea, it was the land, with its vast and varied geography, that would shape the people of each of its countries.

FR

I

AN SI

S

FRANKS

THE HOMELAND COUNTRIES

0

500 kms

0

the proto-Vikings and the present day, such as reclaimed land and deforestation, but it is largely the vast and varied region it was for the first Bronze Age inhabitants.

Scandinavia is impressively long – it stretches for over 1931km (1200 miles) from the northern tip of Norway to Denmark’s southern border along the Eider River – and it encompasses a wide range of landscapes and climates, from the freezing, forbidding north to the mild, fertile south.

At their northernmost reaches

The countries of Scandinavia – Denmark, Norway and Sweden – were not clearly defined territories with strictly controlled borders during the Viking Age, but they did make up the three basic areas of the Viking homeland.

Scandinavia has experienced some small changes between the time of

WENDS

the countries of Sweden and Norway lie across the same latitude as Greenland and experience the seasonal extremes of the Arctic Circle. This means an average of only around one hour of daylight in midwinter, but constant daylight during the middle of summer. Southern Sweden and Denmark, by contrast, lie on the same latitude as England, Scotland and northern Poland; the winters here are relatively mild and the summers warm. The Vikings and their ancestors had many cultural elements in common, but

300 miles

Above: The Viking homelands as they looked after the Viking Age had begun.

Although the territories are clearly marked here, borders between the three countries were often vague and volatile.

their ambitions and destinies were formed by the different regions they inhabited.

Norway

Norway is largely defined by its rugged coastline, one of the longest in the world at 18,000km (11,185 miles). Its coastal seaboard

LIEUTENANT COLONEL OF ARTILLERY

D IED : 1881

137

136

89

JOB:E12-08742 TITLE:GREAT COMMANDERS HEAD TO HEAD 175# DTP:44 PAGE:88

US Text (AB)

US Text (AB)

JOB:E12-08742 TITLE:GREAT COMMANDERS HEAD TO HEAD 175# DTP:44 PAGE:89

US Text (AB)

JOB:E12-08742 TITLE:GREAT COMMANDERS HEAD TO HEAD 175# DTP:44 PAGE:136

Camouflage at War

I NFANTRY CAMOUFLAGE I N THE WORLD WARS

I NFA NT RY CA MO U F L AG E I N T H E WO R L D WA R S

Infantry Camouflage in World War II

(1943)

Few nations began World War II with much camouflage

The US Marine Corps

equipment on issue to their forces. Specialist and elite units generally received camouflage, or forces operating in

German Infantryman (1940)

experimented with

The early-war feldgrau uniform

camouflage equipment

of the Wehrmacht reflects a

during the island-hopping

move towards mechanised

warfare in the Pacific

Belgian Infantryman (1940)

warfare. A short jacket is less

theatre. The difference in

The Belgian Army began

encumbering when moving in

terrain between assault

the war wearing uniforms

and out of vehicles.

theatres where it seemed most beneficial.

beaches and inland

somewhat French in style

German Infantryman (1943)

combat zones proved to

and had little chance to

The rapid change in

be a problem.

develop new equipment

colouration between autumn, winter and spring

during the conflict.

caused many nations – including Germany – to issue reversible coveralls.

US 1st Infantry Division

thereby to reduce the chances of an attack from the air. In the event of such an attack, the difficulty of determining the most effective point at which to aim weapons might permit the installation to survive.

The US military became interested in camouflage for its vehicles during the 1960s, but it was not until 1974–75 that camouflage was officially adopted. Up until that point, olive drab was the standard colour for military vehicles, although the exact specification for olive drab varied over time. Some vehicles were camouflaged before 1975, although usually on a local and ad-hoc basis.

The four-colour patterns adopted in 1975 are sometimes referred to as MERDC, for the Mobility Equipment Research and Development Centre operated by the army. These were standard on US army vehicles until the mid1980s, when NATO countries standardized a three-colour camouflage system. The adoption of a single system was for a very good reason – to deny information to the enemy. Up until that point, it was possible to determine which NATO countries were operating in an area by their camouflage patterns, even if they were using

Parachute troops, seen as elite forces in all nations, British Commando (1942)

were often the first to

A simple khaki battledress

receive camouflage as

offered good concealment

standard issue. Italy, like

Europe. The practice of camouflaging combat vehicles has been in place in France since well before World War II.

in some cases equipped

After the surrender of

with camouflage gear. This caused some to be mistaken

received equipment

for SS troops, the main

produced for the Italian

users of camouflage in the

army. The Hitlerjügend

European theatre.

many nations, provided a

the commando forces

camouflage smock worn

division was one such

fielded by Britain excelled.

over conventional combat

recipient of Italian pattern

dress.

camouflage smocks.

48

Normandy landings were

Italy, many German units

during night raids at which

49

268 x 205mm (10½ x 8”) 224pp 60,000 words 200 col & b/w photos and a/ws ISBN: 978-1-78274-498-6 £19.99 Hardback

tone colour scheme well suited to conditions in Northern

US troops taking part in the German Hitlerjügend Division (1944)

Camouflage at War

Below: A French Leclerc main battle tank, wearing a three-

(1944) Italian 184th Parachute Division (1942)

128

How the Brain Works What happens in the brain when we laugh? What’s the checklist for assessing the severity of a brain injury?

And how is Alzheimer’s different from other dementias? In this accessible and fascinating book, readers will learn the answers to these questions and many more. With more than 600 colour photographs, medical imaging and anatomically accurate artworks, How The Brain Works is a highly detailed but simply written wide-ranging guide that will appeal to both general readers and students.

Where in the brain would you find the hippocampus and what is its function? What happens in the brain when we laugh? What’s the checklist for assessing the severity of a brain injury? And how is Alzheimer’s different from other dementias? In this accessible and fascinating book, readers will learn the answers to these questions and many more.

FRONT: MRI scan of a normal, healthy brain (BSIP SA/Alamy) BACK: X-ray image of the brain produced by computed tomography (Merznatalia/Depositphotos)

the same vehicles and taking pains to conceal their nationality. A common camouflage system deprived the opposition of this capability.

NATO camouflage of this era was sometimes referred to as CARC (Chemical Agent Resistant Coating), and made use of three colours. Black and green were combined with red-brown to create standardized patterns, which could be adapted for winter use by overpainting part or all of the black areas in white. The greens used by various nations varied; Germany favoured bronzgrun (bronze-green), while the US military preferred a darker shade.

For desert operations, a single-shade tan colouring was standardized within NATO. Vehicles intended for units operating in temperate areas left the factory painted solid green, but since 1991 the vast majority of operations have been in desert areas, resulting in vehicles supplied painted tan instead.

However, at the time of writing, emphasis is shifting back to operations in Europe, with temperate camouflage becoming the default.

Modern Vehicle Camouflage

JOB:E12-08742 TITLE:GREAT COMMANDERS HEAD TO HEAD 175# DTP:44 PAGE:137

Professor Peter Abrahams has practiced medicine for more than 30 years and has taught medicine and anatomy in various international institutions, including the University of London, the University of Cambridge, and the University of Iowa. He has also lectured in countries such as Egypt, Israel, and Ghana and worked for the World Health Organization. He has written and edited many books, including Clinical Anatomy of Practical Procedures, An Atlas of Normal Radiological Anatomy, Essentials of Clinical Anatomy, and An Imaging Atlas of Human Anatomy.

CA MO U FL AG E I N LA ND WA R FA R E

US 2nd Marine Division

US Text (AB)

Understanding Brain Function, Thought, and Personality

• An expert and comprehensive medical reference work on the physiology of the brain, brain disorders, and psycholgical illnesses • Includes more than 75 topics, ranging from the structure of the brain to depression, from brain damage to the effects of caffeine on the brain to what happens in our heads when we laugh • Features more than 600 color photographs, medical imaging, and detailed graphics to help the reader quickly understand the workings of the human mind

With more than 600 color photographs, medical imaging, and anatomically accurate artworks, How the Brain Works is a highly detailed but simply written, wide-ranging guide that will appeal to both general readers and students.

General Editor: Professor Peter Abrahams

Printed in China

PHYSIOLOGY

PHYSIOLOGY

The brain

The brain comprises three major parts: forebrain, midbrain and hindbrain. The forebrain is divided into two halves, forming the left and right cerebral hemispheres.

HEMISPHERES

probably based on long experience in the field.

On the other hand, the Chinese military has recently begun using pixellated designs, some in bold colours such as blues and greys.

It is possible that these patterns are intended to provide concealment in snowy environments or when conducting amphibious operations.

However, many observers have suggested that this colouration is not camouflage at all but ostentation. Tanks and other vehicles wearing these patterns have appeared in military parades, which fits with this theory. It seems likely that a different version of these pixellated patterns, perhaps in a less obvious colour scheme, might be used for combat operations. Such colour schemes do exist and have been observed on Chinese armoured vehicles.

a pixellated ‘maritime’ colour scheme. It has also been suggested that the colours could be rapidly replaced in the same pattern by a computer-controlled process, tailoring the camouflage scheme to various environments.

This does not mean that operations in desert areas will cease in the immediate future. Indeed, another recent development in the British army is the implementation of a new colour scheme for this region. After decades of using a ‘light stone’ or ‘dark yellow’ colouring for vehicles intended for desert operations, the British army has moved to a shade called ‘army brown’.

The paint used for this new colour scheme is designed to react to certain compounds, acting as a warning against chemical weapons contamination.

Russian armoured vehicles are typically given camouflage suited to their expected operating environment, usually with greens and browns on a tan base colour, although this can vary. These schemes are conventional in nature and are

Advances in Vehicle Camouflage In the modern environment, optical detection is not the only threat faced by armoured vehicles; indeed, it may not be the main threat. Thermal imaging is available at all levels, down to 129

The cerebral hemispheres form the largest part of the forebrain.

Their outer surface is folded into a series of gyri (ridges) and sulci (furrows) that greatly increases its surface area.

Most of the surface of each hemisphere is hidden in the depths of the sulci.

Each hemisphere is divided into frontal, parietal, occipital and temporal lobes, named after the closely related bones of the skull. Connecting the two hemispheres is the corpus callosum, a large bundle of fibres deep in the longitudinal fissure.

GREY AND WHITE MATTER

The hemispheres consist of an outer cortex of grey matter and an inner mass of white matter. n Grey matter contains nerve cell bodies, and is found in the cortex of the cerebral and cerebellar hemispheres and in groups of sub-cortical nuclei. n White matter comprises nerve fibres found below the cortex.

They form the communication network of the brain, and can project to other areas of the cortex and spinal cord.

Left cerebral hemisphere

Right cerebral hemisphere

Frontal pole The most anterior part of the forebrain Superior frontal gyrus

Longitudinal fissure The division between the two cerebral hemispheres

Precentral gyrus Contains the motor area of the cortex that controls the skeletal muscles.

As well as moving the limbs, this part of the cortex controls movement of the fingers, thumbs and lips

Precentral sulcus

Central sulcus Separates the frontal and parietal lobes

Postcentral gyrus Contains the sensory area of the cortex

Parieto-occipital sulcus Forms a boundary between the parietal and occipital lobes

Sulcus An infolding of the cerebral cortex

Calcarine sulcus Contains the visual part of the cortex

Gyrus A raised ridge of cerebral cortex

Ridges and furrows Primary motor cortex Frontal lobe Part of the forebrain that deals with emotions

Primary somatosensory cortex Receptive speech area (Wernicke’s area) Parietal lobe An area involved with orientation in space

Motor speech (Broca’s area) Temporal lobe The area concerned with sound and spoken language

The four lobes of the cerebral hemispheres are highlighted on this left hemisphere.

8

Primary auditory cortex

Occipital lobe Part of the hindbrain and the main area for visual interpretation

The central sulcus runs from the longitudinal fissure to the lateral fissure, and marks the boundary between the frontal and parietal lobes. The precentral gyrus runs parallel to and in front of the central sulcus and contains the primary motor cortex, where voluntary movement is initiated.

The postcentral gyrus contains the primary somatosensory cortex that perceives bodily sensations. The parieto-occipital sulcus (on the medial surface of both hemispheres) marks the border between the parietal and occipital lobes.

The calcarine sulcus marks the position of the primary visual cortex, where visual images are perceived. The primary auditory

PSYCHOLOGICAL CONDITIONS

Inside the brain

The brain is the part of the central nervous system that lies inside the skull.

It controls many body functions including our heart rate, the ability to walk and run, and the creation of our thoughts and emotions.

Above: These Chinese ZTD-05 amphibious tanks feature

285 x 225mm (11¼ x 9”) 176pp 430 col photos & a/ws 90,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-517-4 £16.99 Hardback

Whether looking to identify a medical complaint, seeking further information about a diagnosis, or just keen to understand the processes of the human mind, How the Brain Works is an excellent, accessible reference work written by medical professionals.

BG - Reference

CA M O U FL AG E I N LA ND WA R FA R E

How the Brain Works

How the Brain Works takes the reader from the physiology of the brain through to its processes—such as what happens in the brain while we sleep—and on to traumas, diseases, and psychological conditions. From learning about the blood vessels in the head to what goes wrong when someone has a stroke, from how the brain processes language to diagnosing meningitis, from anorexia nervosa to post natal depression, How the Brain Works expertly explains the processes of the brain in a way that we can all understand.

General Editor: Professor Peter Abrahams

Packed with 200 colour and black and white photographs and colour artworks, Camouflage at War explores uniforms, military vehicles and buildings from World War I to the present day. From dummy tanks and the uniforms of Waffen-SS in World War II to zebra-striped dazzle ships and today’s pixelated pattern uniforms used by US soldiers in Iraq, the book is a fascinating exploration of how warfare has changed over the last hundred years.

12

VIKING SOCIETY

May 18–July 4, 1863 Warren County, Mississippi Union victory

Facing page: The remains of a Viking longhouse in the Shetlands, an archipelago 170km (105 miles) northeast of the British mainland.

J OHN C. PEMBERTON

R ANK : M AJOR GENERAL B ORN : 1822 E DUCATED : U NITED S TATES M ILITARY ACADEMY M ILITARY C AREER V ETERAN OF M EXICAN WAR

D IED : 1885

88

VIKING SOCIETY

V I C K S BU RG

Above: Here, re-enactors play the part of “Karls”, or free men, who represented the majority of men in Viking-Age Scandinavia.

U LYSSES S. G RANT

CHIEF OF THE ARMIES

threatened area to the next.

these results were shaped by experiences they had had earlier in their careers.

70

. PEMBERTON: VICKSBURG, 1863

a

Bridge, where about 550 Georgians stalled an attack

VS

Date Location Result

ni

GRANT VS. PEMBERTON

Perhaps the greatest

Federal debacle of the battle occurred at Burnside’s

time wisely.

had been rejected, various Federal operations at places like Columbus,

th

5

members of McClellan’s army sat idle. Lee again used the

securing the Mississippi and splitting the South in two. Although Scott’s plan

Gulf of B o

away at the Bloody Lane for nearly four hours, other

River. The campaign clearly showed both Grant’s genius as a modern general and Pemberton’s limitations. In both men,

a

GRANT

While Sumner bludgeoned

Se

3

. MCCLELLAN: ANTIETAM, 1862

ic

A NTIETAM , 1862

VS

S

LEE

A

. MCCLELLAN: ANTIETAM, 1862

L

12:23

285 x 213mm (11¼ x 8½”) 224pp 160 col & b/w photos 50 line drawings & 10 col maps 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-515-0 £19.99 Hardback

lt

VS

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 160 col & b/w photos 50 line drawings & 10 col maps 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-513-6 £19.99 Hardback

The Viking Warrior

a

3/10/16

Great Commanders of the American Civil War

E

LEE

Beginning in 789 CE, the Vikings raided monasteries, sacked settlements and invaded the Atlantic coast of Europe. But that is only part of their story. Sailing their longboats, they discovered Iceland and North America, colonised Greenland, founded Dublin, and also sailed up the River Seine and besieged Paris. Illustrated with more than 200 maps, photographs and artworks, The Viking Warrior examines these fearsome warriors through their origins, social structure, raiding culture, weapons, trading networks and settlements.

D

88-89.qxp

The Viking Warrior

cortex is located towards the posterior (back) end of the lateral fissure.

On the medial surface of the temporal lobe, at the rostral (front) end of the most superior gyrus, lies the primary olfactory cortex, which is involved with smell. Internal to the parahippocampal gyrus lies the hippocampus, which is part of the limbic system and is involved in memory formation.

The areas responsible for speech are located in the dominant hemisphere (usually the left) in each individual.

The motor speech area (Broca’s area) lies in the inferior frontal gyrus and is essential for the production of speech.

A midline section between the two cerebral hemispheres reveals the main structures that control a vast number of activities in the body.

While particular areas monitor sensory and motor information, others control speech and sleep.

SPEECH, THOUGHT AND MOVEMENT

The receptive speech area (Wernicke’s area) lies behind the primary auditory cortex and is essential for understanding speech. The prefrontal cortex has high-order cognitive functions, including abstract thinking, social behaviour and decisionmaking ability.

Within the white matter of the cerebral hemispheres are several masses of grey matter, known as the basal ganglia.

This group of structures is involved in aspects of motor function, including movement programming, planning and motor programme selection and motor memory retrieval.

DIENCEPHALON

The medial part of the forebrain comprises the structures surrounding the third ventricle.

These form the diencephalon which includes the thalamus, hypothalamus, epithalamus and subthalamus of either side.

The thalamus is the last relay station for information from the brainstem and spinal cord before it reaches the cortex.

The hypothalamus lies below the thalamus in the floor of the diencephalon. It is involved in

Corpus callosum A thick band of nerve fibres, found in the depths of the longitudinal fissure that connects the cerebral hemispheres

Precentral gyrus

Central sulcus

Postcentral gyrus

Pineal gland Part of the epithalamus that synthesizes melatonin

Right cerebral hemisphere One of two hemispheres that form the largest part of the forebrain

Parietooccipital sulcus Divides the occipital and parietal lobes

Ventricle Fluid-filled cavity Thalamus Directs sensory information from the sense organs to the correct part of the cerebral cortex

Calcarine sulcus Where most of the primary visual cortex lies

Optic nerve Carries visual information from the eye to the brain

Cerebellum Controls body movement and maintains balance; consists of grey matter on the outside and white matter on the inside

Pituitary stalk The pituitary gland is not included when the brain is removed from the skull Hypothalamus Concerned with emotions and drives, such as hunger and thirst; it also helps to control body temperature and the water-salt balance in the blood

Midbrain Important in vision; links the forebrain to the hindbrain

a variety of homeostatic mechanisms, and controls the pituitary gland that descends from its base. The anterior (front) lobe of the pituitary secretes substances that influence the thyroid and adrenal glands, and the gonads and produces growth factors. The posterior lobe

Pons Part of the brainstem that contains numerous nerve tracts

Spinal cord

produces hormones that increase blood pressure, decrease urine production and cause uterine contraction. The hypothalamus also influences the sympathetic and parasympathetic nervous systems and controls body temperature, appetite and wakefulness. The epithalamus is a relatively small part of the

Medulla oblongata Contains vital centres that control breathing, heart-beat and blood supply

dorso-caudal diencephalon that includes the pineal gland, which synthesizes melatonin and is involved in the control of the sleep/wake cycle.

The subthalamus lies beneath the thalamus and next to the hypothalamus. It contains the subthalamic nucleus that controls movement.

Brainstem and cerebellum Parietal lobe Frontal lobe

Primary visual cortex

Primary olfactory cortex Parahippocampal gyrus

Temporal lobe Brainstem

Occipital lobe

The posterior part of the diencephalon is connected to the midbrain, which is followed by the pons and medulla oblongata of the hindbrain.

The midbrain and hindbrain contain the nerve fibres connecting the cerebral hemispheres to the cranial nerve nuclei, to lower centres within the brainstem and to the spinal cord. They also contain the cranial nerve nuclei.

Most of the reticular formation, a network of A view of the medial surface of the right hemisphere, with the brainstem removed, allowing the lower hemisphere to be seen.

nerve pathways, lies in the midbrain and hindbrain. This system contains the important respiratory, cardiac and vasomotor centres.

The cerebellum lies posterior to the hindbrain and is attached to it by three pairs of narrow stalk-like structures that are called peduncles. Connections with the rest of the brain and spinal cord are established via these peduncles. The cerebellum functions at an unconscious level to co-ordinate movements initiated in other parts of the brain. The cerebellum also controls the maintenance of balance and influences posture and muscle tone.

9

PSYCHOLOGICAL CONDITIONS

Depression

Depression is a mental state that involves mood disorder, leaving the person feeling ‘low’. There are a variety of symptoms, both physical and mental, which can be mild or severe.

An episode of depression may occur singly or recurrently (with intervening periods of normal mood). In both cases, the condition is referred to as unipolar depression, because there is only one direction of mood change.

Some people, however, develop depression in the context of a manic-depressive illness, called bipolar affective disorder. In this case, there are manic (‘high’) episodes as well as low mood swings.

Although the vast majority of features of unipolar depression would apply equally to bipolar depression, it is thought that there may be some subtle differences between the two.

CLASSIFYING DEPRESSION

As well as the distinction that is currently made by psychiatrists between unipolar and bipolar disorders, classification is based on its severity, recurrence and the presence or absence of psychotic symptoms.

Only rarely, however, does a depressive illness become so severe that the individual loses touch with reality and becomes psychotic (whereby delusions or hallucinations are experienced).

Frontal lobe The part of the brain concerned with controlling voluntary movement and other functions; it is also the centre for conscious emotion

Area of abnormal activity It is thought that in depressed people, part of the cortex of the frontal lobe is overactive, leading to an abnormal fixation on emotional state

Research has attempted to identify the specific areas in the brain that are affected when an individual is depressed. This cross-section through the brain shows one such area.

elderly, the degree of impairment can be such that it is difficult to distinguish between depression and dementia.

Other symptoms that occur as part of a depressive illness include anxiety and phobias,

obsessions, irritability, agitation and restlessness. n Behavioural symptoms The ability to function from day to day, both socially and at work, is decreased – at least to some extent. People may avoid leaving home and isolate or neglect themselves, and facial expressions and body language of the severely depressed may be easily recognizable.

MILD DEPRESSION

Depression is primarily a disorder of the mood. This is in contrast to mania, in which there is elation and elevation of mood.

Who is affected?

What causes depression?

Attempts have been made to distinguish between depressive episodes, which are understandable in terms of traumatic life events (reactive or neurotic depression), and those that occur spontaneously, depending on factors within the individual (endogenous depression). Although it is tempting to classify further on this basis, the initial observation that ‘reactive’ depression is less severe, and forms a separate entity, need not necessarily be true. In every case, there must be a mixture of causes that are both internal and external.

Genetic factors appear to be important (more so in bipolar depression), as are hormonal changes, such as increased cortisol levels and abnormal control of thyroid hormones.

Adverse events, especially those associated with losses

Among the many factors that can increase vulnerability to depression are a lack of social support and a difficulty in forming close relationships.

Anxiety and obsessive symptoms in particular appear to occur more frequently in mild episodes; indeed, rather than differing merely in terms of severity, mild depression may represent a separate syndrome. Other important differences of mild

Some people are reluctant to visit their GP to discuss feelings of depression, but this is often the first step towards receiving treatment.

At any given time, approximately 10–15 per cent of people in this country will be suffering from moderately severe depression and 2–3 per cent from severe depression.

Every year, about 10 per cent of the population develop a depressive illness, although many more cases may remain undetected. Typically, onset is in the late 20s and, overall, women are twice as likely as men to get depressed. Innercity housing, low social class, unemployment, poor education and being single are other important associations that have been recognized.

New mothers are also at risk of becoming depressed – in the six weeks following childbirth, 10–15 per cent become depressed enough to warrant some kind of help.

134

The key features of depression are a persistent lowering of mood and loss of enjoyment, interest and motivation. There are also important changes in biological function, thinking and behaviour. n Biological symptoms These are most prominent in severe depression and include: sleep disturbance, typically with early morning wakening; decreased appetite; weight loss; reduced sex-drive; fatigue; aches and pains; psychomotor disturbance – slowing of movements, thought and speech or, in rare cases, agitation.

The mood is often worse in the morning and lifts as the day goes on. In very severe, lifethreatening cases, an individual will refuse to eat or even drink. n Mental symptoms Thought content is extremely negative, with ideas of guilt, worthlessness and hopelessness.

People can find it hard to imagine any sort of future, and ideas of self-harm or suicide may be common. Concentration and memory can be severely impaired; in some cases in the

such as bereavement and physical illness, can trigger depressive episodes. It seems that underlying vulnerability to such events can be increased by circumstances – for example, abuse or parental separation in childhood, unemployment, low social class and poor self-esteem.

CHANGES IN THE BRAIN

There is known to be a change in the function of several neurotransmitters and their receptors in the brain during periods of depression. Most research has concentrated on serotonin and noradrenaline, the hypothesis being that depression is associated with decreased activity of both of these chemicals. It is now accepted that this represents a huge oversimplification and that many other neurotransmitters are likely to be implicated.

A common feature of mild and severe depression is insomnia. A chronic lack of sleep can serve to exacerbate symptoms of fatigue.

depression include a tendency to initial insomnia (difficulty falling asleep with subsequent oversleeping in the morning), an increase in appetite and the presence of few biological symptoms. The pattern of variability throughout the day can vary, with a worsening of mood in the evening.

PSYCHOTIC DEPRESSION

It is important to identify psychotic symptoms, as they represent a severe illness, where the individual has begun to lose touch with reality. Symptoms are usually in keeping with the patient’s mood: delusions often concern illness, death, punishment, guilt or persecution; hallucinations (which occur less frequently and are usually auditory) are distressing – for example, a voice that accuses, urges suicide or confirms the patient’s low self-esteem.

Depression in older people Although the prevalence of depression is almost identical in elderly and middle-aged people, the diagnosis of the condition can often be missed in the older group. This is probably because the features of low mood can be less obvious; elderly people may not complain of feeling depressed or suicidal at all, perhaps going to see their doctor with physical problems or simply sleep disturbance, a degree of which is normal in old age.

It is always important for the doctor to bear the condition in mind, however, because of the relatively poor prognosis in

this group. Elderly depressed patients (especially men) are at a high risk of suicide and, for this reason alone, early detection and treatment is of paramount importance. It is also very important in preventing relapse and depressive episodes of long duration, which are more likely in people of this age group than in younger people.

It is easy to overlook depression in older people, but the problem is significant. It is often difficult to diagnose, as it can be hard to distinguish between depression and dementia.

135

13

Ukulele for Beginners

Ukulele How to play and master the ‘uke’ in no time!

TOM FLEMING

h as

These days the ukulele is becoming the most popular classroom choice as a child’s first instrument. It’s cheap, light, suitable for children’s small hands and can be used to play a wide variety of songs. Aimed at children, Ukulele for Beginners is a perfect introduction.

From choosing which kind of ukulele to learn on to playing your first chords and first songs, the book guides the new learner through the necessary steps. With clear diagrams and photographs, a large variety of musical styles is covered.

for Beginners

ludes erns,

e

Essential Identification Guide: Waffen-SS Divisions

Ukulele for Beginners

e

Illustrated with detailed artworks, captions and specifications, The Essential Vehicle Identification Guide: Waffen-SS Divisions 1939–45 is the definitive study of the equipment and organization of Himmler’s armoured divisions. Organized chronologically by division, the book describes the various models of tank and other vehicles in service, with listings of unit commanders, vehicle types, numbers and unit structure. Each section includes orders of battle, a brief divisional history of the campaign and specific unit markings.

Ukuele for Beginners 285 x 220mm (11¼ x 8¾”) 144pp 150 col artworks and photos 20,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-518-1 £14.99 paperback

TOM FLEMING

CHOOSING A UKULELE

YOUR FIRST CHORD Concert The concert ukulele is usually tuned the same way as the soprano, but offers a bigger, fuller tone. A concert uke may be easier to play if you have large hands.

from the smallest (sopranino) to the largest (bass). By far the most common is the soprano or standard ukulele, which is the second smallest instrument in the family.

PRICE VARIATIONS Ukuleles vary in price and quality, from extremely cheap instruments to much more serious and expensive ones. You can get started with any of them, but it is worth spending a little more than the bare minimum, as the very cheapest ukes can be difficult to keep in tune.

Soprano The soprano ukulele is the most popular. The very cheapest ukes are sopranos, but higherquality instruments are also available.

The cheapest instruments tend to have simple wooden or plastic tuning pegs that can easily slip, causing tuning errors. If possible, try to find an instrument with guitar-style tuning pegs, also known as machine heads.

The most basic ukes are made of plywood or even plastic. More expensive instruments are usually made of genuine wood, giving them a fuller tone and greater volume.

Tenor The tenor uke is normally tuned re-entrant (see re-entrant Tuning, p. 21), but it can be retuned with a low G string for an alternative chord shape.

4TH SS-POLIZEI-PANZERGRENADIER-DIVISION STRUMMING

Two ‘Guitar Style’ Headstocks Above: Acoustic guitar style. This offers stable tuning and ease of use.

Chord boxes provide the simplest way to show how to play a chord. The box is really a grid, with four vertical lines representing the strings, and a number of horizontal lines representing frets. A thick horizontal line at the top represents the nut.

Finger Numbers Pay attention to the finger numbers shown for all of the chords in this book.

2 1

F

CHORD

F chord

Left: Classical guitar style. This type also offers stable tuning.

Some players prefer the look, but re-stringing may take a little longer.

ORGANIZATION, SS POLIZEI DIVISION, 1942

Almost all music has a time signature: this is the number of beats that you would have to keep counting if you were counting along to the music. In most pop and rock music, this number is four, so we keep counting ‘1 2 3 4, 1 2 3 4, 1 2 3 4…’. Each group of four beats is known as a bar. In written music, bars are separated using vertical lines called barlines.

The symbol / at the beginning shows that there are four beats per bar.

CHORD BOXES

There is a whole family of ukuleles available in various sizes,

Sizes Ukuleles from left to right: Baritone, tenor, concert and soprano.

THE C CHORD

A chord is a group of notes that sound good together. On the ukulele, a chord can contain up to four notes – one on each string – that may be either fretted notes or open strings.

SS-Totenkopf-Div St SS-Pol-Inf 1

Finger positions

2

If you have a little more money to spend, you may want to consider a concert ukulele. This is slightly larger than the soprano, and usually of a higher build quality than the cheapest sopranos. As well as being easier to play if you have large hands, a concert uke will generally give a fuller sound and more reliable tuning.

1

12

13

II

II

I

II

St III

I

II

SS-Pol-Flk

III SS-Pol-Pzjr

St III

I

II

I

II

SS-Pol-Nch

St III

I

II

I

II

SS-Pol-Pio

St

III

SS-Pol-Vrg

St III

St III

III

across swamp and forest land. After a number of bloody assaults, the Polizei Division was one of the formations that managed to fight into the northern

4TH SS-POLIZEI-PANZERGRENADIER-DIVISION

Infanterie regiments. Early in 1943, they became grenadier regiments.

Engine: Volkswagen 998cc petrol (24hp). Later

Weight: 0.64 tonnes (0.58 tons)

In 1943, the Polizei Division’s Flak battalion was fully motorized. The earlier Krupp

C

Protz used to tow light anti-aircraft weapons had been supplanted by variants of the Wehrmacht’s standard heavy car.

Specifications

3

EXERCISE 1

44 Y 1 1.

Y

Y

2

3

4

| Y1

Engine: Horch 6-cylinder petrol (90hp) Speed: 88km/h (55mph)

Length: 4.44m (14 ft 7in)

Range: 400km (250 miles)

Width: 1.68m (5ft 6in)

Radio: None usually fitted

Height: 1.73m (5ft 8in)

Speed: 100km/h (62mph)

Width: 1.60m (5ft 3in)

Range: 600km (375 miles)

Height: 1.35m (4ft 5in)

Radio: None

OTH REGIMENTS WERE SENT

arrived in Thessaloniki in December 1943.

After the conquest of Greece in 1941, the country was divided between Germany, Italy and Bulgaria.

German forces occupied the strategically important areas, including Athens, Thessaloniki, central

Siege of Leningrad

1941–1943

By early December 1941, the German armies that had steamrollered into the Soviet Union in June of that year had all but run out of momentum.

in the main, were still equipped with little more than the summer-weight clothing with which they had begun the campaign. However, on the northern front, it seemed only a matter of time before Leningrad was taken.

Stalin’s failure to relieve besieged Leningrad appeared to have doomed the city. Since Hitler had ordered that the cradle of the Bolshevik revolution be levelled, it seemed only a matter of time before it fell.

Its population swollen to over three million by refugees flooding into the city, Leningrad was cut off

by Germans to the south and to the north by the Finns, eager to avenge the Winter War. Communist Party chiefs anxiously calculated their food reserves: on 1 November, they realized there was only enough food for another week. And with winter approaching, there was so little fuel that buildings could not be heated – electricity was rationed to an hour a day.

What followed was the most appalling siege in history, a long-drawn-out agony in which nearly a

Leichte Schützenpanzerwagen (SdKfz 250/1)

C

Y

Crew: 1 Weight: 2.4 tonnes (2.2 tons)

to the Balkans in B mid-July 1943, where they were attached to Army Group E. The complete SS-Polizei-Division finally

Volkswagen 1131cc petrol (25hp)

Length: 3.73m (12ft 3in)

Y

Y

Y

2

3

4

| Y1

Y

Y

Y

2

3

4

| Y1

22

Y Y

Y

2

4

3

Crew: 2

Engine: BMW 750cc petrol (26hp)

Weight: 0.67 tonnes (0.61 tons)

Speed: 92km/h (57mph)

Length: 2.4m (7ft 10in)

Range: 340km (211 miles)

Width: 1.73m (5ft 8in)

Radio: None

Height: 1m (3ft 3in)

Armament: 1 x 7.92mm (0.3in) MG (if fitted)

1.Zug

2.Zug

3.Zug

Mittlere Zugkraftwagen 8t (SdKfz 7)

4.SS-Polizei-Panzergrenadier-Division / Stab / Flak-Zug (Sf)

In the summer of 1944, the 4th Division’s headquarters was protected by a Flak

4.SS-Polizei-Flak-Abteilung (mot)

platoon with four self-propelled 2cm (0.7in) guns. These were just as likely to be

The standard tractor for the 8.8cm (3.5in) Flak 18 anti-aircraft gun and the 15cm

used against partisans on the ground as against attacking aircraft.

(5.9in) sFH18 howitzer, the SdKfz 7 was designed by Krauss-Maffei.

It was also manufactured by Mercedes, Büssing-NAG and Borgward.

Specifications

Crew: 2 plus 4 troops

23

(100hp)

8.8cm Fliegerabwehrkanone (Flak 18)

Specifications

Crew: 7

Speed: 60km/h (37mph)

Crew: 2

Engine: Maybach HL62 6-cylinder (140hp)

SS-Polizei-Flak-Abteilung / 8.8cm Flak-Batterie (mot)

Length: 4.61m (15ft 1in)

Range: 300km (186 miles)

Weight: 1.16 tonnes (1.06 tons)

Speed: 50km/h (31mph)

Flak battalions attached to German divisions had one light (2cm/0.7in) battery,

Width: 1.95m (6ft 5in)

Radio: FuG Spr Ger ‘f’

Length: 6.85m (20ft 3in)

Range: 250km (156 miles)

Height: 1.66m (5ft 5in)

Armament: 1 x 7.92mm (0.3in) MG

Width: 2.40m (7ft 10.5in)

Radio: None

Height: 2.62m (8ft 7.1in)

6-cylinder (100hp)

Weight: 5.5 tonnes (5 tons)

Weight: 5.9 tonnes (5.38 tons)

one medium (3.7cm/1.5in) battery, and one heavy battery equipped with four 8.8cm (3.5in) Flak guns towed by SdKfz 7 half-tracks.

Specifications

Speed: 65km/h (40mph)

Crew: 2 Weight: 1.16 tonnes (1.06 tons)

Engine: Maybach HL62

Length: 4.75m (15ft 7in)

Range: 300km (186 miles)

Width: 2.15m (7ft 1in)

Radio: None

Length: 6.85m (20ft 3in)

Speed: 50km/h (31mph)

Height: 3.20m (10ft 6in)

Armament: Twin 20mm (0.7in)

Width: 2.40m (7ft 10.5in)

Range: 250km (156 miles)

Height: 2.62m (8ft 7.1in)

Radio: None

Engine: Maybach HL42TRKM

63

Flak 38 L/112.5

6-cylinder (140hp)

66

67

Essential Identification Guide: Wehrmacht Panzer Divisions

Paris has been sacked by the Vikings, besieged by the Prussians and occupied by the Nazis. It has been the site of religious massacres, the execution of a king and of thousands of people in religious and political conflicts. Romantic it can be, but the story of Paris is also one of riots, revolution and plague. Illustrated with 180 colour and black-&-white artworks and photographs, Bloody History of Paris takes a broad sweep over the city’s story, ranging from the Romans to Joan of Arc, from Princess Diana to the Islamic State attacks in 2015.

Including colour artworks, captions and full technical specifications, The Essential Tank Identification Guide: Wehrmacht Panzer Divisions 1939–45 is the definitive study of the equipment and organisation of the Wehrmacht’s armoured divisions. Organised by division, the book describes the various models of tank in German service during the war. Each section is further broken down by campaign, accompanied by orders of battle, a brief divisional history of the campaign and any specific unit markings.

Bloody History of Paris 244 x 186mm (93⁄4 x 71⁄2”) 224pp 180 b/w and colour photos, diagrams and maps 58,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-495-5 £19.99 Hardback

4TH PANZER DIVISION

NAPOLEON’S CORONATION

M O D E R N PA R I S

121

There would be further violence. In February 1962, nine were killed during an FLN demonstration against the Organisation de l’Armée Secrete (OAS), a far-right paramilitary terror group trying to keep Algeria French. Once again, the deaths came at the hands of the police who charged the FLN and caused a crush at the Charonne metro station as thousands tried to take refuge inside.

Then, in 1962, the Algerian War came to an end: the country was granted its independence by de Gaulle.

203

4TH PANZER DIVISION

opposite: Thousands attend the 1962 funeral of the nine killed at the Charonne metro station.

A crush had occurred when the police charged protesters down.

4th Panzer Division, 1940

Pz. Rgt 31 / I Battalion / 4th Company / 5th Zug / tank number 1

In June 1944, the Division was reinforced with a Panther Abteilung of 79 tanks. The

The Ausf D variant of the Pz.Kpfw IV was introduced in October 1939. The main improvements over

The rapid German attack in the Balkans eventually forced the Greeks to

old 1st Battalion, equipped with Pz.Kpfw IVs, was renamed the 2nd Battalion while the

earlier variants were the provision of thicker armour and the fitting of an external mantlet or gun shield

surrender, while the British fought a series of stubborn rearguard actions.

Panther unit became

for the 7.5cm (3in) KwK. Some 229 examples of this model were produced between

gun on a modified Panzer II chassis. Six kill rings are painted on the barrel of this example.

Specifications Crew: 3

Speed: 40km/hr (24.9mph) Range: 190km (118 miles)

Width: 2.28m (7.5ft)

Radio: FuG Spr ‘d’

Height: 2.2m (7.2ft)

Crew: 5

Specifications

Specifications

Specifications Crew: 5

Height: 2.98m (9.8ft)

Crew: 5

Engine: Maybach HL120TRM

Weight: 49.4 tonnes

Engine: Maybach HL230P30

Weight: 22 tonnes (20 tons)

Speed: 40km/hr (24.9mph)

(44.8 tons)

Speed: 46km/hr (28.6mph)

Length: 5.92m (19.4ft)

Range: 200km (124.3 miles)

Length: 8.86m (29ft)

Range: 200km (124.3 miles)

Width: 2.84m (9.3ft)

Radio: FuG5

Width: 3.42m (11.2ft)

Radio: FuG5

Height: 2.68m (8.8ft)

above: Napoleon rewards himself with the ultimate accolade: the crown of the Emperor of France.

called the crown of Charlemagne, from the altar, Napoleon seized it and placed it on his own head! At that moment he was really handsome, and his countenance was lighted up with an expression of which no words can convey an idea. He had removed the wreath of laurel which he wore on entering the church, and which encircles his brow in the fine picture of Gerard. The crown was, perhaps, in itself, less becoming to him; but the expression excited by the act of putting it on, rendered him perfectly handsome.’

(Duchess of Abrantes, Memoirs, translated by Gerard Shelley)

Radio: FuG5

Height: 2.68m (8.8ft)

Schwere Panzerspähwagen (Fu) 8-rad (Sd Kfz 232) Unknown unit

The SdKfz 232 had driving controls at both front and rear, allowing for

Length: 7.17m (23.5ft)

War in the Balkans

Panzerkampfwagen IV Ausf H (Sd Kfz 161/2)

Width: 2.97m (9.7ft)

Pz. Rgt 35 / II Battalion / 5th Company / Company HQ tank

Height: 2.81m (9.2ft) Engine: HL120TRM

In July 1944, 4th Panzer was sent to the Warsaw area

Speed: 42km/hr (26mph)

where it clashed with the Soviet 2nd Tank Army.

6 APRIL 1941

Early in 1941, 5th Panzer Division was transferred to Field Marshal List’s 12th Army in Romania and Bulgaria. The Division played a key part in Germany’s conquest of the Balkans.

Specifications

103rd Panzer Artillery Regiment / 3rd (mot) Battalion

The SdKfz 165 first saw action at Kursk in 1943. This example belongs to one of the two heavy batteries assigned to the 4th Panzer Division’s Artillery Regiment.

Mittlerer Kommandopanzerwagen Ausf B (Sd Kfz 251/6)

Crew: 5

Engine: Maybach HL120TRM

Weight: 27.6 tonnes (25 tons)

Speed: 38km/hr (23.6mph)

Length: 7.02m (23ft)

Range: 210km (130.5 miles)

Width: 2.88m (9.4ft)

Radio: FuG5

C

YUGOSLAV BORDER on 6 April, the 5th Panzer Division drove towards Skopje as part of Panzergruppe Kleist before turning northwards to seize Nis in company with the 11th Panzer Division.

By 17 April, the Germans had captured Belgrade, and the Yugoslav government was forced to surrender.

Turning southwards, 5th Panzer drove through the centre of Greece. After passing through Lamia, the Division encountered a stubborn British rearguard on the ancient battlefield of Thermopylae. Forced to ROSSING THE

Height: 2.68m (8.8ft)

Schützenpanzerwagen I Ausf D (Sd Kfz 251/3)

4th Panzer Division / Division Staff / command vehicle of Gen Lt Deitrich von Saucken

33rd Panzergrenadier / Regimental Staff Company

The SdKfz 251/6 was a command and control vehicle for senior officers. It carried the same radios as

By the end of 4 July, Panzer Division had been divided into two kampfgruppen.

Black and green are the colours of the Panzergrenadiers.

the similar 251/3, but its equipment fit also included the ‘Enigma’ cryptographic machine.

Specifications

Specifications

Crew: 8

Engine: Maybach HL42TUKRM

Crew: 8

Engine: Maybach HL42TUKRM

Weight: 9.4 tonnes (8.5 tons)

Speed: 53km/hr (32.9mph)

Weight: 9.4 tonnes (8.5 tons)

Speed: 53km/hr (32.9mph)

Panzer Unit

Length: 5.98m (19.6ft)

Range: 300km (186.4 miles)

Length: 5.98m (19.6ft)

Range: 300km (186.4 miles)

Width: 2.1m (6.9ft)

Radio: FuG11 plus FuG Tr 100W;

Width: 2.1m (6.9ft)

Radio: Various, depending upon

31st Pz. Rgt.

Height: 1.75m (5.7ft)

later FuG19 plus FuG12

Height: 1.75m (5.7ft)

Pz. I

Pz. II

Pz. III

Pz. IV

Pz. Bef.

9

40

51

16

5

mission

Panzerkampfwagen III Ausf E (Sd Kfz 141)

found on the pavement around the crime scene. The episode was later fictionalized in Frederick Forsyth’s 1971 book The Day of the Jackal.

Speed: 42km/hr (26mph) Range: 200km (124.3 miles)

Width: 2.84m (9.3ft)

Crew: 6

15cm Schwere Panzerhaubitze auf Fahrgestell Panzerkampfwagen III/IV (Sf) (Sd Kfz 165)

above: Protesters march against the far-right OAS, the group responsible for the assassination attempt on de Gaulle.

Engine: Maybach HL120TRM

Weight: 24.6 tonnes (22.3 tons) Length: 5.92m (19.4ft)

Weight: 26.5 tonnes (24 tons)

Range: 215km (133.6 miles)

The OAS were responsible for around 2000 deaths during its wave of terror between 1954 and 1962.

Among its high-profile targets were Jean-Paul Sartre, a supporter of the FLN, and Charles de Gaulle. The most prominent would-be assassin of de Gaulle was Jean BastienThiry, a former lieutenant-colonel of the air force. On 22 August 1962, Bastien-Thiry and a group of gunmen sprayed de Gaulle’s car with machine-gun bullets as he drove through the suburb of Petit-Clamart. Miraculously, de Gaulle, his wife, and a chicken in the boot all survived the ordeal: although 14 bullets penetrated the Citroën DS and two of its tyres were shot out, it was still able to speed away.

The trial of Bastien-Thiry, the last man to be executed by firing squad in France, concluded that the assassination attempt had failed because the terrorists had been ‘bad shots’: more than 200 spent shell casings had been

Specifications

October 1939 and May 1941.

the 1st Battalion.

Engine: Maybach HL62TRM

Weight: 11.9 tonnes (10.8 tons) Length: 6.36m (20.9ft)

Radio: FuG Spr 1

KILL DE GAULLE

5TH PANZER DIVISION

Panzerkampfwagen IV Ausf F (Sd Kfz 161)

Pz. Rgt 35 / I Battalion / 1st Company / 1st Zug / tank number 3

The Marder II was a tank hunter that mounted a powerful antitank

Immigrant Influx

The 1962 Évian Accords gave Algeria its independence and led to decolonization agreements across the French Empire. Under new repatriation laws, many immigrants were encouraged to move to France to fill the positions created by a booming economy.

There had been a general wave of immigration into Paris after World War II that included Italians, Germans, Russians and Portuguese, followed by excolonials from Indo-China, Tunisia, Morocco and West and North Africa. By the end of the twentieth century, foreigners made up around 13 per cent of Paris’

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-904687-46-7 £19.99 Hardback

5TH PANZER DIVISION

Panzerkampfwagen IV Ausf D (Sd Kfz 161)

Panzerkampfwagen V Ausf A (Sd Kfz 171)

Essential Identification Guide: Wehrmacht Divisions 1939–45

49th Panzerjäger Battalion

Mittlerer Schützenpanzerwagen Ausf C (Sd Kfz 251/1) 12th Panzergrenadier Regiment

Kurland, 1944. The Sd Kfz 251/1 crew consisted of a driver, co-driver and a 10-man grenadier squad.

Leichter Panzerspähwagen (2cm) (Sd Kfz 222) Kampfgruppe Christen / 4th

Specifications

Reconnaissance Battalion

Crew: 2 plus 10 infantrymen

Engine: Maybach HL42TUKRM

The 4th Panzer Division fought back

Weight: 8.8 tonnes (8 tons)

Speed: 53km/hr (32.9mph)

through the Baltic states in the last

Length: 5.98m (19.6ft)

Range: 300km (186.4 miles)

Width: 2.1m (6.9ft)

Radio: FuG Spr Ger 1

Height: 1.75m (5.7ft)

50

14

Specifications

Partisan war The increasing frequency of attacks by partisans in the Balkans resulted in executions and the slaughter of civilians in reprisal. The 4th SS Polizei Panzergrenadier Division saw action in Greece on anti-partisan duties between January and September 1944, before Soviet advances on the Eastern Front threatened to cut off Army Group E in the Balkans.

In September and October 1944, the division retreated through Yugoslavia and southern Romania, seeing combat around Belgrade. It continued its antipartisan duties in the Banat, the region straddling the borders of Serbia, Romania and Hungary.

Stab

Bloody History of Paris

EMPIRE AND INSURRECTION

The Duchess of Abrantes was a Parisian socialite and guest at Napoleon’s imperial coronation. She was a lover of the writer Honoré de Balzac, who helped her compile her memoirs, which included this extract: ‘Napoleon, as he passed along, was greeted by heartfelt expressions of enthusiastic love and attachment. On his arrival at Notre Dame, he ascended the throne, which was erected in front of the grand altar. Josephine took her place beside him, surrounded by the assembled sovereigns of Europe. Napoleon appeared singularly calm… The length of the ceremony, however, seemed to weary him, and I saw him several times check a yawn…

During the ceremony of anointing, the Holy Father delivered that impressive prayer… But just as the Pope was about to take the crown,

unit was upgraded to become a full reconnaissance battalion.

Specifications

7.5cm PaK40/2 auf Fahrgestell Panzerkampfwagen II (Sf) (Sd Kfz 131)

below: Napoleon leads the bitter retreat from Moscow in 1812. Over 500,000 of Napoleon’s 600,000 soldiers were lost during the campaign.

In February 1944, the Polizei Division was ordered to form a motorcycle battalion in place of its bicycle reconnaissance battalion. While it was being formed, the

the battalion was established the third company was one gun short with only 13 vehicles.

Originally a bicycle reconnaissance battalion, the Polizei’s recce force was

MAY 2017 PUBLICATION

had been dominated by political assassinations, poverty, food shortages, and occasional street riots. The memory of the revolution hung over the city like a shroud and Parisians wanted no more violence; the smell of blood lingering in the Place de la Concorde was allegedly so strong that horses refused to cross it. At the simplest level, Napoleon had brought stability, bread and peace to a grateful Parisian population.

But in 1812, everything changed. Napoleon, spurred on by hubris, invaded Russia at the head of a massive 600,000-man army. It was a disaster: Napoleon’s own scorched earth policy meant his men had nothing to eat as they made their bitter retreat through a Russian winter. More than half a million lives were lost.

Napoleon’s failure in Russia would be exacerbated by a decisive battlefield defeat in Leipzig. This time, he retreated into France with the armies of Russia, Prussia and Austria in pursuit.

Paris had received news of Leipzig, but few suspected the city would be subject to a foreign invasion until refugees of the Grande Armee began streaming through its gates. A rag-tag procession of deserters, refugees and wounded filled the streets, where they begged, died, and terrified onlookers with news of violent reprisals by Russia. The city quickly reached fever pitch: the hospitals cleared out their insane and elderly to make way for the wounded, as morgues reached capacity and bodies were hoisted into the Seine. Parisians cut down trees to make barricades across streets and shops were boarded up against looting. Then, in late March, a cry went up from the city walls: ‘The Cossacks are coming!’

The allied armies bombed the city and then invaded. The battle was short, lasting only a few hours before an armistice was signed and the clatter of the

4.SS-Polizei-Panzergrenadier-Division / Kraftrad-Aufklärungs-Abteilung

The 4.SS-Polizei-Sturmgeschütz-Abteilung had a staff company, which was equipped with two self-propelled Flakvierling anti-tank guns, and three Sturmgeschütz companies. The standard table of equipment was for each company to have a staff platoon with two guns and three platoons with four guns each. However, at the time

had one company equipped with half-tracks.

62

CHAPTER 5

In May 1944, after re-equipping to bring the formation up to Panzergrenadier strength in fact as well as name, the Polizei Division had been assigned an armoured detachment for the first time. The 4.SS-Polizei-Panzer-Abteilung was a three-battalion unit equipped with Sturmgeschütz assault guns rather than tanks. By August

converted into a motorcycle unit while in the Balkans in 1944, and by May 1944 it

Engine: Maybach HL42TRKM 6-cylinder

120

Schwere Kraftrad mit Seitenwagen BMW R75 750-cc

Macedonia, and some ORGANIZATION key Aegean islands.

SS-Pol.Inf.Rgt 7 Responsibility for St internal security was initially in the hands I II III sIG Flk Pnr of the Wehrmacht, which was primarily interested in keeping open lines ORGANIZATION 1/SS-Pol.Pz.Ab of communication to Greek ports to supply German troops St fighting the British in North SG SG SG Africa. After the fall of Tunisia, German troops were mainly used in anti-partisan operations.

2cm Flak 38 auf Fahrgestell Zugkraftwagen 1t (SdKfz 10/5)

4.SS-Aufklärungs-Abteilung / 1.Aufklärungs-Kompanie (Spw)

4TH SS-POLIZEI-PANZERGRENADIER-DIVISION

4.SS-Sturmgeschütz-Abteilung, 1.Kompanie 1944, the unit had been redesignated as 4.SS-Polizei-Sturmgeschütz-Abteilung.

In April 1943, the division began to upgrade to an armoured infantry formation with the establishment of Polizei Panzergrenadier Regiments 1 and 2 at Cracow in Poland.

Specifications

UPPLY LINES WERE OVERSTRETCHED

SS-Polizei-Flak-Abteilung

C

1943–1944

regiments until October 1942, when they were redesignated as SS-Polizei-

, the troops S were exhausted and the full horrors of the Russian winter were being visited upon German soldiers who,

Protz Kraftwagen (Kfz 69)

2nd fret

Greece and the Balkans

1.Polizei-Schützen-Regiment

The three infantry regiments of the Polizei Division were designated Schützen

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-905704-55-2 £19.99 Hardback

4TH SS-POLIZEI-PANZERGRENADIER-DIVISION

Leichte Personenkraftwagen VW (Kfz 1)

Crew: 1

Officially part of the SS Even though the division was definitely under Himmler’s control, it was still known as the Police Division. Its members continued to use police insignia and rank badges until the division came fully under SS administration early in 1941. It was not until January 1942, while its troops were heavily engaged in the fighting around Leningrad, that the division was finally given official Waffen-SS status. Its title was changed to the SS-Polizei-Division as the formation was absorbed into the Waffen-SS, and all of the division’s subordinate units received SS rather than police designations.

Nut 1st fret

CHORD

Almost everything in this book can be applied to any model of ukulele, although some ideas will sound slightly different on a tenor or baritone without re-entrant tuning (see p. 21).

I

3

A number of dots are used to show where to place the fingers. For beginners, these are usually numbered, so you know exactly which fingers to use.

All we need to show how to play a basic chord is a box with these finger dots, and often just a few other symbols.

If there is no fingering dot on a string, it is either because the open string is part of the chord (shown with an ‘O’) or because the string should not be played in this chord (shown with an ‘X’).

The name of the chord is shown above the box.

UKE VARIETIES

I

SS-Pol-Art

St III

St

Open strings

CONCERT UKULELE

II

SS-Pol-Rad

44

3

4

SS-Pol-Inf 2

St I

edge of Luga, where the Germans encircled and destroyed the Soviet defenders. After the battles for Luga, the division was moved to the fighting around Leningrad. From January to March 1942, the division saw action along the Wolchow River and helped in the encirclement and destruction of the Second Soviet Assault Army.

Essential Identification Guide: Waffen-SS Divisions 1939–45

Pz. Rgt 31 / I Battalion / 1st Company / 2nd Zug / tank number 3

Specifications

attack in single file, the division lost 20 Panzers in quick succession, and the delay allowed the British to withdraw safely.

Chasing the retreating British southwards, 5th Panzer crossed the Corinth canal on 28 ORGANIZATION April. The panzers Pz. Rgt. 31 headed for the beaches l at Kalamata where an II. I. evacuation was taking place, and after a St St vicious fight captured m l l m l l the last 7000 British soldiers on the beach.

rapid manoeuvring of the vehicle in reverse.

Specifications Crew: 4

Engine: Büssing-NAG L8V

Weight: 9.1 tonnes (8.3 tons)

Speed: 85km/hr (52.8mph)

Length: 5.85m (19.2ft)

Range: 300km (186.4 miles)

Width: 2.2m (7.2ft)

Radio: FuG12 plus

Height (no aerial): 2.35m (7.7ft)

fuG Spr Ger ‘a’

The 704th was the last of the six Infanteriegeschütz Abteilung to still be listed in service in 1943.

Specifications Crew: 4

Engine: Maybach NL38TR

Weight: 9.4 tonnes (8.5 tons)

Speed: 40km/hr (24.9mph)

Length: 4.67m (15.3ft)

Range: 140km (87 miles)

Width: 2.06m (6.8ft)

Armament: One 15cm (6in) sIG33 L/11

Height: 2.8m (9.2ft)

15cm sIG33 (Sf) auf Panzerkampfwagen I Ausf B Mittlerer Schützenpanzerwagen I Ausf B (Sd Kfz 251/1) 5th Schützen Regiment / II Battalion / 9th Company

704th Schwere Infanteriegeschütz Abteilung

The 15cm (6in) sIG howitzer could be dismounted and used as towed artillery.

The Sd Kfz 251/1 Ausf B eliminated the vision ports in the side of the vehicle.

Crew: 3

Nineteen Pz.Kpfw III armed with the 3.7cm (1.5in) cannon were listed

Early vehicles like this had unprotected machine gun mounts; armoured shields

Weight: 5.3 tonnes (4.8 tons)

operational at the time of 5th Panzer’s attack through the centre of Greece.

would become standard in new models, and were retrofitted to earlier variants.

Length: 4.8m (15.7ft) Width: 1.95m (6.4ft)

Specifications

Height: 2m (6.6ft)

Crew: 5

Engine: Horch 3.5 or 3.8 Speed: 85km/hr (52.8mph)

months of the war. The division

Range: 300km (186.4 miles)

surrendered to the Soviets in West

Radio: FuG Spr Ger ‘a’

Specifications Engine: Maybach HL120TR

Crew: 2 plus 12 troops

2.16m (7ft) with MG shield

Weight: 21.5 tonnes (19.5 tons)

Speed: 40km/hr (24.9mph)

Weight: 9.9 tonnes (9 tons)

Engine: Maybach HL42TUKRM

Length: 5.38m (17.7ft)

Range: 165km (102.5 miles)

Length: 5.98m (19.6ft)

Speed: 53km/hr (32.9mph)

Width: 2.91m (9.5ft)

Radio: FuG5

Height: 2.44m (8ft)

Width: 2.1m (6.9ft)

Range: 300km (186.4 miles)

Height : 1.75m (5.7ft) or

Radio: FuG Spr Ger f

Prussia in April 1945.

51

54

55

15

Ukulele for Beginners

Ukulele How to play and master the ‘uke’ in no time!

TOM FLEMING

h as

These days the ukulele is becoming the most popular classroom choice as a child’s first instrument. It’s cheap, light, suitable for children’s small hands and can be used to play a wide variety of songs. Aimed at children, Ukulele for Beginners is a perfect introduction.

From choosing which kind of ukulele to learn on to playing your first chords and first songs, the book guides the new learner through the necessary steps. With clear diagrams and photographs, a large variety of musical styles is covered.

for Beginners

ludes erns,

e

Essential Identification Guide: Waffen-SS Divisions

Ukulele for Beginners

e

Illustrated with detailed artworks, captions and specifications, The Essential Vehicle Identification Guide: Waffen-SS Divisions 1939–45 is the definitive study of the equipment and organization of Himmler’s armoured divisions. Organized chronologically by division, the book describes the various models of tank and other vehicles in service, with listings of unit commanders, vehicle types, numbers and unit structure. Each section includes orders of battle, a brief divisional history of the campaign and specific unit markings.

Ukuele for Beginners 285 x 220mm (11¼ x 8¾”) 144pp 150 col artworks and photos 20,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-518-1 £14.99 paperback

TOM FLEMING

CHOOSING A UKULELE

YOUR FIRST CHORD Concert The concert ukulele is usually tuned the same way as the soprano, but offers a bigger, fuller tone. A concert uke may be easier to play if you have large hands.

from the smallest (sopranino) to the largest (bass). By far the most common is the soprano or standard ukulele, which is the second smallest instrument in the family.

PRICE VARIATIONS Ukuleles vary in price and quality, from extremely cheap instruments to much more serious and expensive ones. You can get started with any of them, but it is worth spending a little more than the bare minimum, as the very cheapest ukes can be difficult to keep in tune.

Soprano The soprano ukulele is the most popular. The very cheapest ukes are sopranos, but higherquality instruments are also available.

The cheapest instruments tend to have simple wooden or plastic tuning pegs that can easily slip, causing tuning errors. If possible, try to find an instrument with guitar-style tuning pegs, also known as machine heads.

The most basic ukes are made of plywood or even plastic. More expensive instruments are usually made of genuine wood, giving them a fuller tone and greater volume.

Tenor The tenor uke is normally tuned re-entrant (see re-entrant Tuning, p. 21), but it can be retuned with a low G string for an alternative chord shape.

4TH SS-POLIZEI-PANZERGRENADIER-DIVISION STRUMMING

Two ‘Guitar Style’ Headstocks Above: Acoustic guitar style. This offers stable tuning and ease of use.

Chord boxes provide the simplest way to show how to play a chord. The box is really a grid, with four vertical lines representing the strings, and a number of horizontal lines representing frets. A thick horizontal line at the top represents the nut.

Finger Numbers Pay attention to the finger numbers shown for all of the chords in this book.

2 1

F

CHORD

F chord

Left: Classical guitar style. This type also offers stable tuning.

Some players prefer the look, but re-stringing may take a little longer.

ORGANIZATION, SS POLIZEI DIVISION, 1942

Almost all music has a time signature: this is the number of beats that you would have to keep counting if you were counting along to the music. In most pop and rock music, this number is four, so we keep counting ‘1 2 3 4, 1 2 3 4, 1 2 3 4…’. Each group of four beats is known as a bar. In written music, bars are separated using vertical lines called barlines.

The symbol / at the beginning shows that there are four beats per bar.

CHORD BOXES

There is a whole family of ukuleles available in various sizes,

Sizes Ukuleles from left to right: Baritone, tenor, concert and soprano.

THE C CHORD

A chord is a group of notes that sound good together. On the ukulele, a chord can contain up to four notes – one on each string – that may be either fretted notes or open strings.

SS-Totenkopf-Div St SS-Pol-Inf 1

Finger positions

2

If you have a little more money to spend, you may want to consider a concert ukulele. This is slightly larger than the soprano, and usually of a higher build quality than the cheapest sopranos. As well as being easier to play if you have large hands, a concert uke will generally give a fuller sound and more reliable tuning.

1

12

13

II

II

I

II

St III

I

II

SS-Pol-Flk

III SS-Pol-Pzjr

St III

I

II

I

II

SS-Pol-Nch

St III

I

II

I

II

SS-Pol-Pio

St

III

SS-Pol-Vrg

St III

St III

III

across swamp and forest land. After a number of bloody assaults, the Polizei Division was one of the formations that managed to fight into the northern

4TH SS-POLIZEI-PANZERGRENADIER-DIVISION

Infanterie regiments. Early in 1943, they became grenadier regiments.

Engine: Volkswagen 998cc petrol (24hp). Later

Weight: 0.64 tonnes (0.58 tons)

In 1943, the Polizei Division’s Flak battalion was fully motorized. The earlier Krupp

C

Protz used to tow light anti-aircraft weapons had been supplanted by variants of the Wehrmacht’s standard heavy car.

Specifications

3

EXERCISE 1

44 Y 1 1.

Y

Y

2

3

4

| Y1

Engine: Horch 6-cylinder petrol (90hp) Speed: 88km/h (55mph)

Length: 4.44m (14 ft 7in)

Range: 400km (250 miles)

Width: 1.68m (5ft 6in)

Radio: None usually fitted

Height: 1.73m (5ft 8in)

Speed: 100km/h (62mph)

Width: 1.60m (5ft 3in)

Range: 600km (375 miles)

Height: 1.35m (4ft 5in)

Radio: None

OTH REGIMENTS WERE SENT

arrived in Thessaloniki in December 1943.

After the conquest of Greece in 1941, the country was divided between Germany, Italy and Bulgaria.

German forces occupied the strategically important areas, including Athens, Thessaloniki, central

Siege of Leningrad

1941–1943

By early December 1941, the German armies that had steamrollered into the Soviet Union in June of that year had all but run out of momentum.

in the main, were still equipped with little more than the summer-weight clothing with which they had begun the campaign. However, on the northern front, it seemed only a matter of time before Leningrad was taken.

Stalin’s failure to relieve besieged Leningrad appeared to have doomed the city. Since Hitler had ordered that the cradle of the Bolshevik revolution be levelled, it seemed only a matter of time before it fell.

Its population swollen to over three million by refugees flooding into the city, Leningrad was cut off

by Germans to the south and to the north by the Finns, eager to avenge the Winter War. Communist Party chiefs anxiously calculated their food reserves: on 1 November, they realized there was only enough food for another week. And with winter approaching, there was so little fuel that buildings could not be heated – electricity was rationed to an hour a day.

What followed was the most appalling siege in history, a long-drawn-out agony in which nearly a

Leichte Schützenpanzerwagen (SdKfz 250/1)

C

Y

Crew: 1 Weight: 2.4 tonnes (2.2 tons)

to the Balkans in B mid-July 1943, where they were attached to Army Group E. The complete SS-Polizei-Division finally

Volkswagen 1131cc petrol (25hp)

Length: 3.73m (12ft 3in)

Y

Y

Y

2

3

4

| Y1

Y

Y

Y

2

3

4

| Y1

22

Y Y

Y

2

4

3

Crew: 2

Engine: BMW 750cc petrol (26hp)

Weight: 0.67 tonnes (0.61 tons)

Speed: 92km/h (57mph)

Length: 2.4m (7ft 10in)

Range: 340km (211 miles)

Width: 1.73m (5ft 8in)

Radio: None

Height: 1m (3ft 3in)

Armament: 1 x 7.92mm (0.3in) MG (if fitted)

1.Zug

2.Zug

3.Zug

Mittlere Zugkraftwagen 8t (SdKfz 7)

4.SS-Polizei-Panzergrenadier-Division / Stab / Flak-Zug (Sf)

In the summer of 1944, the 4th Division’s headquarters was protected by a Flak

4.SS-Polizei-Flak-Abteilung (mot)

platoon with four self-propelled 2cm (0.7in) guns. These were just as likely to be

The standard tractor for the 8.8cm (3.5in) Flak 18 anti-aircraft gun and the 15cm

used against partisans on the ground as against attacking aircraft.

(5.9in) sFH18 howitzer, the SdKfz 7 was designed by Krauss-Maffei.

It was also manufactured by Mercedes, Büssing-NAG and Borgward.

Specifications

Crew: 2 plus 4 troops

23

(100hp)

8.8cm Fliegerabwehrkanone (Flak 18)

Specifications

Crew: 7

Speed: 60km/h (37mph)

Crew: 2

Engine: Maybach HL62 6-cylinder (140hp)

SS-Polizei-Flak-Abteilung / 8.8cm Flak-Batterie (mot)

Length: 4.61m (15ft 1in)

Range: 300km (186 miles)

Weight: 1.16 tonnes (1.06 tons)

Speed: 50km/h (31mph)

Flak battalions attached to German divisions had one light (2cm/0.7in) battery,

Width: 1.95m (6ft 5in)

Radio: FuG Spr Ger ‘f’

Length: 6.85m (20ft 3in)

Range: 250km (156 miles)

Height: 1.66m (5ft 5in)

Armament: 1 x 7.92mm (0.3in) MG

Width: 2.40m (7ft 10.5in)

Radio: None

Height: 2.62m (8ft 7.1in)

6-cylinder (100hp)

Weight: 5.5 tonnes (5 tons)

Weight: 5.9 tonnes (5.38 tons)

one medium (3.7cm/1.5in) battery, and one heavy battery equipped with four 8.8cm (3.5in) Flak guns towed by SdKfz 7 half-tracks.

Specifications

Speed: 65km/h (40mph)

Crew: 2 Weight: 1.16 tonnes (1.06 tons)

Engine: Maybach HL62

Length: 4.75m (15ft 7in)

Range: 300km (186 miles)

Width: 2.15m (7ft 1in)

Radio: None

Length: 6.85m (20ft 3in)

Speed: 50km/h (31mph)

Height: 3.20m (10ft 6in)

Armament: Twin 20mm (0.7in)

Width: 2.40m (7ft 10.5in)

Range: 250km (156 miles)

Height: 2.62m (8ft 7.1in)

Radio: None

Engine: Maybach HL42TRKM

63

Flak 38 L/112.5

6-cylinder (140hp)

66

67

Essential Identification Guide: Wehrmacht Panzer Divisions

Paris has been sacked by the Vikings, besieged by the Prussians and occupied by the Nazis. It has been the site of religious massacres, the execution of a king and of thousands of people in religious and political conflicts. Romantic it can be, but the story of Paris is also one of riots, revolution and plague. Illustrated with 180 colour and black-&-white artworks and photographs, Bloody History of Paris takes a broad sweep over the city’s story, ranging from the Romans to Joan of Arc, from Princess Diana to the Islamic State attacks in 2015.

Including colour artworks, captions and full technical specifications, The Essential Tank Identification Guide: Wehrmacht Panzer Divisions 1939–45 is the definitive study of the equipment and organisation of the Wehrmacht’s armoured divisions. Organised by division, the book describes the various models of tank in German service during the war. Each section is further broken down by campaign, accompanied by orders of battle, a brief divisional history of the campaign and any specific unit markings.

Bloody History of Paris 244 x 186mm (93⁄4 x 71⁄2”) 224pp 180 b/w and colour photos, diagrams and maps 58,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-495-5 £19.99 Hardback

4TH PANZER DIVISION

NAPOLEON’S CORONATION

M O D E R N PA R I S

121

There would be further violence. In February 1962, nine were killed during an FLN demonstration against the Organisation de l’Armée Secrete (OAS), a far-right paramilitary terror group trying to keep Algeria French. Once again, the deaths came at the hands of the police who charged the FLN and caused a crush at the Charonne metro station as thousands tried to take refuge inside.

Then, in 1962, the Algerian War came to an end: the country was granted its independence by de Gaulle.

203

4TH PANZER DIVISION

opposite: Thousands attend the 1962 funeral of the nine killed at the Charonne metro station.

A crush had occurred when the police charged protesters down.

4th Panzer Division, 1940

Pz. Rgt 31 / I Battalion / 4th Company / 5th Zug / tank number 1

In June 1944, the Division was reinforced with a Panther Abteilung of 79 tanks. The

The Ausf D variant of the Pz.Kpfw IV was introduced in October 1939. The main improvements over

The rapid German attack in the Balkans eventually forced the Greeks to

old 1st Battalion, equipped with Pz.Kpfw IVs, was renamed the 2nd Battalion while the

earlier variants were the provision of thicker armour and the fitting of an external mantlet or gun shield

surrender, while the British fought a series of stubborn rearguard actions.

Panther unit became

for the 7.5cm (3in) KwK. Some 229 examples of this model were produced between

gun on a modified Panzer II chassis. Six kill rings are painted on the barrel of this example.

Specifications Crew: 3

Speed: 40km/hr (24.9mph) Range: 190km (118 miles)

Width: 2.28m (7.5ft)

Radio: FuG Spr ‘d’

Height: 2.2m (7.2ft)

Crew: 5

Specifications

Specifications

Specifications Crew: 5

Height: 2.98m (9.8ft)

Crew: 5

Engine: Maybach HL120TRM

Weight: 49.4 tonnes

Engine: Maybach HL230P30

Weight: 22 tonnes (20 tons)

Speed: 40km/hr (24.9mph)

(44.8 tons)

Speed: 46km/hr (28.6mph)

Length: 5.92m (19.4ft)

Range: 200km (124.3 miles)

Length: 8.86m (29ft)

Range: 200km (124.3 miles)

Width: 2.84m (9.3ft)

Radio: FuG5

Width: 3.42m (11.2ft)

Radio: FuG5

Height: 2.68m (8.8ft)

above: Napoleon rewards himself with the ultimate accolade: the crown of the Emperor of France.

called the crown of Charlemagne, from the altar, Napoleon seized it and placed it on his own head! At that moment he was really handsome, and his countenance was lighted up with an expression of which no words can convey an idea. He had removed the wreath of laurel which he wore on entering the church, and which encircles his brow in the fine picture of Gerard. The crown was, perhaps, in itself, less becoming to him; but the expression excited by the act of putting it on, rendered him perfectly handsome.’

(Duchess of Abrantes, Memoirs, translated by Gerard Shelley)

Radio: FuG5

Height: 2.68m (8.8ft)

Schwere Panzerspähwagen (Fu) 8-rad (Sd Kfz 232) Unknown unit

The SdKfz 232 had driving controls at both front and rear, allowing for

Length: 7.17m (23.5ft)

War in the Balkans

Panzerkampfwagen IV Ausf H (Sd Kfz 161/2)

Width: 2.97m (9.7ft)

Pz. Rgt 35 / II Battalion / 5th Company / Company HQ tank

Height: 2.81m (9.2ft) Engine: HL120TRM

In July 1944, 4th Panzer was sent to the Warsaw area

Speed: 42km/hr (26mph)

where it clashed with the Soviet 2nd Tank Army.

6 APRIL 1941

Early in 1941, 5th Panzer Division was transferred to Field Marshal List’s 12th Army in Romania and Bulgaria. The Division played a key part in Germany’s conquest of the Balkans.

Specifications

103rd Panzer Artillery Regiment / 3rd (mot) Battalion

The SdKfz 165 first saw action at Kursk in 1943. This example belongs to one of the two heavy batteries assigned to the 4th Panzer Division’s Artillery Regiment.

Mittlerer Kommandopanzerwagen Ausf B (Sd Kfz 251/6)

Crew: 5

Engine: Maybach HL120TRM

Weight: 27.6 tonnes (25 tons)

Speed: 38km/hr (23.6mph)

Length: 7.02m (23ft)

Range: 210km (130.5 miles)

Width: 2.88m (9.4ft)

Radio: FuG5

C

YUGOSLAV BORDER on 6 April, the 5th Panzer Division drove towards Skopje as part of Panzergruppe Kleist before turning northwards to seize Nis in company with the 11th Panzer Division.

By 17 April, the Germans had captured Belgrade, and the Yugoslav government was forced to surrender.

Turning southwards, 5th Panzer drove through the centre of Greece. After passing through Lamia, the Division encountered a stubborn British rearguard on the ancient battlefield of Thermopylae. Forced to ROSSING THE

Height: 2.68m (8.8ft)

Schützenpanzerwagen I Ausf D (Sd Kfz 251/3)

4th Panzer Division / Division Staff / command vehicle of Gen Lt Deitrich von Saucken

33rd Panzergrenadier / Regimental Staff Company

The SdKfz 251/6 was a command and control vehicle for senior officers. It carried the same radios as

By the end of 4 July, Panzer Division had been divided into two kampfgruppen.

Black and green are the colours of the Panzergrenadiers.

the similar 251/3, but its equipment fit also included the ‘Enigma’ cryptographic machine.

Specifications

Specifications

Crew: 8

Engine: Maybach HL42TUKRM

Crew: 8

Engine: Maybach HL42TUKRM

Weight: 9.4 tonnes (8.5 tons)

Speed: 53km/hr (32.9mph)

Weight: 9.4 tonnes (8.5 tons)

Speed: 53km/hr (32.9mph)

Panzer Unit

Length: 5.98m (19.6ft)

Range: 300km (186.4 miles)

Length: 5.98m (19.6ft)

Range: 300km (186.4 miles)

Width: 2.1m (6.9ft)

Radio: FuG11 plus FuG Tr 100W;

Width: 2.1m (6.9ft)

Radio: Various, depending upon

31st Pz. Rgt.

Height: 1.75m (5.7ft)

later FuG19 plus FuG12

Height: 1.75m (5.7ft)

Pz. I

Pz. II

Pz. III

Pz. IV

Pz. Bef.

9

40

51

16

5

mission

Panzerkampfwagen III Ausf E (Sd Kfz 141)

found on the pavement around the crime scene. The episode was later fictionalized in Frederick Forsyth’s 1971 book The Day of the Jackal.

Speed: 42km/hr (26mph) Range: 200km (124.3 miles)

Width: 2.84m (9.3ft)

Crew: 6

15cm Schwere Panzerhaubitze auf Fahrgestell Panzerkampfwagen III/IV (Sf) (Sd Kfz 165)

above: Protesters march against the far-right OAS, the group responsible for the assassination attempt on de Gaulle.

Engine: Maybach HL120TRM

Weight: 24.6 tonnes (22.3 tons) Length: 5.92m (19.4ft)

Weight: 26.5 tonnes (24 tons)

Range: 215km (133.6 miles)

The OAS were responsible for around 2000 deaths during its wave of terror between 1954 and 1962.

Among its high-profile targets were Jean-Paul Sartre, a supporter of the FLN, and Charles de Gaulle. The most prominent would-be assassin of de Gaulle was Jean BastienThiry, a former lieutenant-colonel of the air force. On 22 August 1962, Bastien-Thiry and a group of gunmen sprayed de Gaulle’s car with machine-gun bullets as he drove through the suburb of Petit-Clamart. Miraculously, de Gaulle, his wife, and a chicken in the boot all survived the ordeal: although 14 bullets penetrated the Citroën DS and two of its tyres were shot out, it was still able to speed away.

The trial of Bastien-Thiry, the last man to be executed by firing squad in France, concluded that the assassination attempt had failed because the terrorists had been ‘bad shots’: more than 200 spent shell casings had been

Specifications

October 1939 and May 1941.

the 1st Battalion.

Engine: Maybach HL62TRM

Weight: 11.9 tonnes (10.8 tons) Length: 6.36m (20.9ft)

Radio: FuG Spr 1

KILL DE GAULLE

5TH PANZER DIVISION

Panzerkampfwagen IV Ausf F (Sd Kfz 161)

Pz. Rgt 35 / I Battalion / 1st Company / 1st Zug / tank number 3

The Marder II was a tank hunter that mounted a powerful antitank

Immigrant Influx

The 1962 Évian Accords gave Algeria its independence and led to decolonization agreements across the French Empire. Under new repatriation laws, many immigrants were encouraged to move to France to fill the positions created by a booming economy.

There had been a general wave of immigration into Paris after World War II that included Italians, Germans, Russians and Portuguese, followed by excolonials from Indo-China, Tunisia, Morocco and West and North Africa. By the end of the twentieth century, foreigners made up around 13 per cent of Paris’

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-904687-46-7 £19.99 Hardback

5TH PANZER DIVISION

Panzerkampfwagen IV Ausf D (Sd Kfz 161)

Panzerkampfwagen V Ausf A (Sd Kfz 171)

Essential Identification Guide: Wehrmacht Divisions 1939–45

49th Panzerjäger Battalion

Mittlerer Schützenpanzerwagen Ausf C (Sd Kfz 251/1) 12th Panzergrenadier Regiment

Kurland, 1944. The Sd Kfz 251/1 crew consisted of a driver, co-driver and a 10-man grenadier squad.

Leichter Panzerspähwagen (2cm) (Sd Kfz 222) Kampfgruppe Christen / 4th

Specifications

Reconnaissance Battalion

Crew: 2 plus 10 infantrymen

Engine: Maybach HL42TUKRM

The 4th Panzer Division fought back

Weight: 8.8 tonnes (8 tons)

Speed: 53km/hr (32.9mph)

through the Baltic states in the last

Length: 5.98m (19.6ft)

Range: 300km (186.4 miles)

Width: 2.1m (6.9ft)

Radio: FuG Spr Ger 1

Height: 1.75m (5.7ft)

50

14

Specifications

Partisan war The increasing frequency of attacks by partisans in the Balkans resulted in executions and the slaughter of civilians in reprisal. The 4th SS Polizei Panzergrenadier Division saw action in Greece on anti-partisan duties between January and September 1944, before Soviet advances on the Eastern Front threatened to cut off Army Group E in the Balkans.

In September and October 1944, the division retreated through Yugoslavia and southern Romania, seeing combat around Belgrade. It continued its antipartisan duties in the Banat, the region straddling the borders of Serbia, Romania and Hungary.

Stab

Bloody History of Paris

EMPIRE AND INSURRECTION

The Duchess of Abrantes was a Parisian socialite and guest at Napoleon’s imperial coronation. She was a lover of the writer Honoré de Balzac, who helped her compile her memoirs, which included this extract: ‘Napoleon, as he passed along, was greeted by heartfelt expressions of enthusiastic love and attachment. On his arrival at Notre Dame, he ascended the throne, which was erected in front of the grand altar. Josephine took her place beside him, surrounded by the assembled sovereigns of Europe. Napoleon appeared singularly calm… The length of the ceremony, however, seemed to weary him, and I saw him several times check a yawn…

During the ceremony of anointing, the Holy Father delivered that impressive prayer… But just as the Pope was about to take the crown,

unit was upgraded to become a full reconnaissance battalion.

Specifications

7.5cm PaK40/2 auf Fahrgestell Panzerkampfwagen II (Sf) (Sd Kfz 131)

below: Napoleon leads the bitter retreat from Moscow in 1812. Over 500,000 of Napoleon’s 600,000 soldiers were lost during the campaign.

In February 1944, the Polizei Division was ordered to form a motorcycle battalion in place of its bicycle reconnaissance battalion. While it was being formed, the

the battalion was established the third company was one gun short with only 13 vehicles.

Originally a bicycle reconnaissance battalion, the Polizei’s recce force was

MAY 2017 PUBLICATION

had been dominated by political assassinations, poverty, food shortages, and occasional street riots. The memory of the revolution hung over the city like a shroud and Parisians wanted no more violence; the smell of blood lingering in the Place de la Concorde was allegedly so strong that horses refused to cross it. At the simplest level, Napoleon had brought stability, bread and peace to a grateful Parisian population.

But in 1812, everything changed. Napoleon, spurred on by hubris, invaded Russia at the head of a massive 600,000-man army. It was a disaster: Napoleon’s own scorched earth policy meant his men had nothing to eat as they made their bitter retreat through a Russian winter. More than half a million lives were lost.

Napoleon’s failure in Russia would be exacerbated by a decisive battlefield defeat in Leipzig. This time, he retreated into France with the armies of Russia, Prussia and Austria in pursuit.

Paris had received news of Leipzig, but few suspected the city would be subject to a foreign invasion until refugees of the Grande Armee began streaming through its gates. A rag-tag procession of deserters, refugees and wounded filled the streets, where they begged, died, and terrified onlookers with news of violent reprisals by Russia. The city quickly reached fever pitch: the hospitals cleared out their insane and elderly to make way for the wounded, as morgues reached capacity and bodies were hoisted into the Seine. Parisians cut down trees to make barricades across streets and shops were boarded up against looting. Then, in late March, a cry went up from the city walls: ‘The Cossacks are coming!’

The allied armies bombed the city and then invaded. The battle was short, lasting only a few hours before an armistice was signed and the clatter of the

4.SS-Polizei-Panzergrenadier-Division / Kraftrad-Aufklärungs-Abteilung

The 4.SS-Polizei-Sturmgeschütz-Abteilung had a staff company, which was equipped with two self-propelled Flakvierling anti-tank guns, and three Sturmgeschütz companies. The standard table of equipment was for each company to have a staff platoon with two guns and three platoons with four guns each. However, at the time

had one company equipped with half-tracks.

62

CHAPTER 5

In May 1944, after re-equipping to bring the formation up to Panzergrenadier strength in fact as well as name, the Polizei Division had been assigned an armoured detachment for the first time. The 4.SS-Polizei-Panzer-Abteilung was a three-battalion unit equipped with Sturmgeschütz assault guns rather than tanks. By August

converted into a motorcycle unit while in the Balkans in 1944, and by May 1944 it

Engine: Maybach HL42TRKM 6-cylinder

120

Schwere Kraftrad mit Seitenwagen BMW R75 750-cc

Macedonia, and some ORGANIZATION key Aegean islands.

SS-Pol.Inf.Rgt 7 Responsibility for St internal security was initially in the hands I II III sIG Flk Pnr of the Wehrmacht, which was primarily interested in keeping open lines ORGANIZATION 1/SS-Pol.Pz.Ab of communication to Greek ports to supply German troops St fighting the British in North SG SG SG Africa. After the fall of Tunisia, German troops were mainly used in anti-partisan operations.

2cm Flak 38 auf Fahrgestell Zugkraftwagen 1t (SdKfz 10/5)

4.SS-Aufklärungs-Abteilung / 1.Aufklärungs-Kompanie (Spw)

4TH SS-POLIZEI-PANZERGRENADIER-DIVISION

4.SS-Sturmgeschütz-Abteilung, 1.Kompanie 1944, the unit had been redesignated as 4.SS-Polizei-Sturmgeschütz-Abteilung.

In April 1943, the division began to upgrade to an armoured infantry formation with the establishment of Polizei Panzergrenadier Regiments 1 and 2 at Cracow in Poland.

Specifications

UPPLY LINES WERE OVERSTRETCHED

SS-Polizei-Flak-Abteilung

C

1943–1944

regiments until October 1942, when they were redesignated as SS-Polizei-

, the troops S were exhausted and the full horrors of the Russian winter were being visited upon German soldiers who,

Protz Kraftwagen (Kfz 69)

2nd fret

Greece and the Balkans

1.Polizei-Schützen-Regiment

The three infantry regiments of the Polizei Division were designated Schützen

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-905704-55-2 £19.99 Hardback

4TH SS-POLIZEI-PANZERGRENADIER-DIVISION

Leichte Personenkraftwagen VW (Kfz 1)

Crew: 1

Officially part of the SS Even though the division was definitely under Himmler’s control, it was still known as the Police Division. Its members continued to use police insignia and rank badges until the division came fully under SS administration early in 1941. It was not until January 1942, while its troops were heavily engaged in the fighting around Leningrad, that the division was finally given official Waffen-SS status. Its title was changed to the SS-Polizei-Division as the formation was absorbed into the Waffen-SS, and all of the division’s subordinate units received SS rather than police designations.

Nut 1st fret

CHORD

Almost everything in this book can be applied to any model of ukulele, although some ideas will sound slightly different on a tenor or baritone without re-entrant tuning (see p. 21).

I

3

A number of dots are used to show where to place the fingers. For beginners, these are usually numbered, so you know exactly which fingers to use.

All we need to show how to play a basic chord is a box with these finger dots, and often just a few other symbols.

If there is no fingering dot on a string, it is either because the open string is part of the chord (shown with an ‘O’) or because the string should not be played in this chord (shown with an ‘X’).

The name of the chord is shown above the box.

UKE VARIETIES

I

SS-Pol-Art

St III

St

Open strings

CONCERT UKULELE

II

SS-Pol-Rad

44

3

4

SS-Pol-Inf 2

St I

edge of Luga, where the Germans encircled and destroyed the Soviet defenders. After the battles for Luga, the division was moved to the fighting around Leningrad. From January to March 1942, the division saw action along the Wolchow River and helped in the encirclement and destruction of the Second Soviet Assault Army.

Essential Identification Guide: Waffen-SS Divisions 1939–45

Pz. Rgt 31 / I Battalion / 1st Company / 2nd Zug / tank number 3

Specifications

attack in single file, the division lost 20 Panzers in quick succession, and the delay allowed the British to withdraw safely.

Chasing the retreating British southwards, 5th Panzer crossed the Corinth canal on 28 ORGANIZATION April. The panzers Pz. Rgt. 31 headed for the beaches l at Kalamata where an II. I. evacuation was taking place, and after a St St vicious fight captured m l l m l l the last 7000 British soldiers on the beach.

rapid manoeuvring of the vehicle in reverse.

Specifications Crew: 4

Engine: Büssing-NAG L8V

Weight: 9.1 tonnes (8.3 tons)

Speed: 85km/hr (52.8mph)

Length: 5.85m (19.2ft)

Range: 300km (186.4 miles)

Width: 2.2m (7.2ft)

Radio: FuG12 plus

Height (no aerial): 2.35m (7.7ft)

fuG Spr Ger ‘a’

The 704th was the last of the six Infanteriegeschütz Abteilung to still be listed in service in 1943.

Specifications Crew: 4

Engine: Maybach NL38TR

Weight: 9.4 tonnes (8.5 tons)

Speed: 40km/hr (24.9mph)

Length: 4.67m (15.3ft)

Range: 140km (87 miles)

Width: 2.06m (6.8ft)

Armament: One 15cm (6in) sIG33 L/11

Height: 2.8m (9.2ft)

15cm sIG33 (Sf) auf Panzerkampfwagen I Ausf B Mittlerer Schützenpanzerwagen I Ausf B (Sd Kfz 251/1) 5th Schützen Regiment / II Battalion / 9th Company

704th Schwere Infanteriegeschütz Abteilung

The 15cm (6in) sIG howitzer could be dismounted and used as towed artillery.

The Sd Kfz 251/1 Ausf B eliminated the vision ports in the side of the vehicle.

Crew: 3

Nineteen Pz.Kpfw III armed with the 3.7cm (1.5in) cannon were listed

Early vehicles like this had unprotected machine gun mounts; armoured shields

Weight: 5.3 tonnes (4.8 tons)

operational at the time of 5th Panzer’s attack through the centre of Greece.

would become standard in new models, and were retrofitted to earlier variants.

Length: 4.8m (15.7ft) Width: 1.95m (6.4ft)

Specifications

Height: 2m (6.6ft)

Crew: 5

Engine: Horch 3.5 or 3.8 Speed: 85km/hr (52.8mph)

months of the war. The division

Range: 300km (186.4 miles)

surrendered to the Soviets in West

Radio: FuG Spr Ger ‘a’

Specifications Engine: Maybach HL120TR

Crew: 2 plus 12 troops

2.16m (7ft) with MG shield

Weight: 21.5 tonnes (19.5 tons)

Speed: 40km/hr (24.9mph)

Weight: 9.9 tonnes (9 tons)

Engine: Maybach HL42TUKRM

Length: 5.38m (17.7ft)

Range: 165km (102.5 miles)

Length: 5.98m (19.6ft)

Speed: 53km/hr (32.9mph)

Width: 2.91m (9.5ft)

Radio: FuG5

Height: 2.44m (8ft)

Width: 2.1m (6.9ft)

Range: 300km (186.4 miles)

Height : 1.75m (5.7ft) or

Radio: FuG Spr Ger f

Prussia in April 1945.

51

54

55

15

THE HISTORY OF PIRATES

TORTURE

s ad quas nos quiatia volore si quam, con et quis alit vid ut laut dendanit moditiam velessum que nimaxim ilibus volupti tendi repedio rument del id quid maionese nonectur sam ad et am fugit voloreium fugia volupta speria doluptat porepel iunt hilligendel mi, comnit etum ipis rem in corecabore sam nonsequo cus, inum landi si rationse labor alis reprovit re sit a doluptatem eos mintent, qui omnist, sam reperia et lia suntibus et accus simincto que dollam que in rendam non nulloria ea consed mo dolorem adias maio maximin ciendant omni vides seniminis es et ommolo berenitiant, sin re Catis eum andanditat quiaspe dictem doluptatio. Lendandam, sam et atincim quia vollo etur aliquibus aut fuga. Nem. Nam aut inciduc ieniae illatur?

Tium niae moleniendit ommolup tatur? Qui dolorerro tet et voluptatis sundent autesti ores Us ad quas nos quiatia volore si quam, con et quis alit vid ut laut dendanit moditiam velessum que nimaxim ilibus volupti tendi repedio rument del id quid maionese nonectur sam ad et am fugit voloreium fugia volupta speria doluptat porepel iunt hilligendel mi, comnit etum ipis rem in corecabore sam nonsequo cus, inum landi si rationse labor alis reprovit re sit a doluptatem eos mintent, qui omnist, sam reperia et lia suntibus et accus simincto que dollam que in rendam non nulloria ea consed mo dolorem adias maio maximin ciendant omni vides seniminis es et ommolo berenitiant, sin re Catis eum andanditat quiaspe dictem doluptatio. Lendandam.

BRENDA RALPH LEWIS

However repugnant, torture has been practised for thousands of years. From the rack to electrodes, from witchhunts to the Inquisition to a postcolonial world, it is something that we have always lived with. Ranging from the ancient world to Abu Ghraib, Guantanamo and Islamic State today, from the Algerian War to the Troubles in Northern Ireland to Cambodia’s Killing Fields, The History of Torture tells the story of physical cruelty and mental torment used by governments and terrorist organizations across millennia.

The History of Torture 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 60,000 words 110 b/w photos ISBN: 978-1-78274-519-8 £19.99 Paperback

Dr. David C. Cook & Dr. Wendy L. Kirk

The History of Torture

82

The Spanish Inquisition F

ew legal institutions have earned a worse reputation, or inspired more fear, than the Inquisition in Spain. Yet, compared with such events in most of southern Europe, it had a relatively late development.

While the fight against heresy went on in other parts of Europe during the thirteenth century, the inhabitants of Christian Spain had a more pressing concern. The struggle against Moorish occupation was long and hard, and served to strengthen their faith. It was only as the reconquest of the peninsula was gradually completed that the question of the need for religious unity within the kingdom was raised.

At first, the Jews were regarded as the principal obstruction to this aim. They had been tolerated under Moorish rule: scholars and merchants, they had grown in numbers and influence for seven centuries. And so, in the late fourteenth century, Henry III of Castile and Leon began to exert pressure on the Jewish community: they were given the alternatives of baptism into the Christian faith, or death.

Those who openly converted from Judaism, but frequently continued to practise their religion in secret, were known as marranos – an unfortunate name that more commonly meant ‘filthy swine’. It has been calculated that there were more than 100,000 of them, and when Castile and Aragon were united in 1469 by the marriage of Ferdinand and Isabella (the ‘Catholic kings’), these marranos were declared a danger to the faith in Spain, and so to the safety of the kingdom.

In 1478 Pope Sixtus IV was persuaded to issue a bull that authorized the Catholic kings to name the inquisitors they wished to be appointed.

This was intended to be an alliance of Church and State, but in reality it resulted in a strengthening of the absolute power of the throne. The earliest Spanish inquisitors, who set themselves up in Seville, showed such zeal in the pursuit of heresy that the pope attempted to restrain them; but the Spanish Government now realized what a powerful weapon they had in their hands, and Sixtus found that he was unable to influence them. In 1483 he was compelled to agree to the appointment of Inquisitors General for Castile and Leon; Aragon, Valencia, and Catalonia came under the control of the Inquisition during the same year.

Some prisoners at an auto-da-fé were sentenced to be flogged, or committed to the galleys, but the more obdurate heretics were burned at the conclusion of the ceremony.

Then were severally called the number of 53 one after another, and every man had his several judgment, some to have 200 stripes on horseback, and some 100, and condemned for slaves to the galleys, some for 6 years, some for 8, and some for 10. And then was I, Miles Philips, called, and was adjudged to serve in a monastery for 5 years, without any stripes, and to wear a fool’s coat or san benito during all that time.

Then were called John Story, Richard Williams, David Alexander, Robert Cooke, Paul Horsewell, and Thomas Hull: the six were condemned to serve in monasteries, without stripes, some for three years and some for four … Which being done, and it now drawing toward night, George Rively, Peter Momfry, and Cornelius the Irishman were called and had their judgment to be burnt to ashes, and so were presently sent away to the place of execution in the market-place ... [and] quickly burnt and consumed. And as for us that had received our judgment, being 68 in number, we were carried back that night to prison …

Now after that the time was expired for which we were condemned to serve in those religious houses, we were then brought again before the

The Spanish Inquisition

Altogether, it has been calculated, in 277 years of the Inquisition in Mexico, 41 were burned as relapsed heretics, and 99 burned in effigy.

The auto-da-fé of 1659 was one of the largest: out of 23 men and six women, seven were burned, five for heresy and two for Judaism; the others were convicted of such varied crimes as blasphemy, bigamy, forgery, perjury, and witchcraft.

In Peru, the Inquisition held 29 autos-da-fé, the first in 1581, and the last in 1776. In all, 59 heretics were committed to the stake. In the Portuguese territories of Brazil, the Inquisition was not established, but visiting commissioners were sent there regularly from 1591 onward.

Those who were arrested were sent to Lisbon for trial, and no autos-dafé were ever held in Brazil. It has been calculated that between 1591 and 1763 some 400 Jews were shipped to Portugal: 18 were condemned to death, but only one of these, Isaac de Castro, was burned alive (in 1647), the others being garrotted and burned ‘in effigy’.

The Inquisition was much more severe in Goa, where more Hindus than Jews were imprisoned. The Portuguese Torres de Castilla described their confinement as:

others were convicted of such varied crimes as blasphemy, bigamy, forgery, perjury, and witchcraft

… the dirtiest, darkest and most horrible that can possibly be, into which the rays of the sun never penetrate. The kind of noxious air that must be breathed may be imagined when it is known that a dry well in the middle of the space where the prisoners were confined, and which is always uncovered, is used as a privy, the emanations from which have no other outlet for escape than a small opening. The prisoners live in a common privy.

(Opposite) An 18thcentury impression of tortures employed by the Spanish Inquisition, including the strappado, the use of fire on the soles of the feet, and the water torture. The chief inquisitor sits at the back of the room, and a clerk in front of him takes down the answers to his interrogation.

For more than three centuries the Inquisition was active in Spain and Portugal, and their overseas territories. It was suppressed in Spain by Joseph Bonaparte in 1808, restored in 1814, suppressed again in 1820, restored in 1823, and finally suppressed in 1834. Public autos-da-fé were banned in Portugal in 1771, and the Inquisition suppressed in 1820. An era of terror, it was hoped, was at an end.

Ted Fuller & Julian Hayman

• Features 150 of the worst cars to roll off the production line, from the poorly built AMC Gremlin to the financially disastrous Bricklin SV-1 • Includes a brief history of each car, outlining the reasons for the vehicle’s failure • Each car is illustrated with annotated photography, highlighting key faults

Guitar Chords 163 x 123mm (6½ x 4¾”) 320pp 60,000 words 300 col a/ws ISBN: 978-1-78274-378-1 £9.99 Flexibound

World’s Worst Cars

World’s Worst Cars

Including 300 chord diagrams, this book features all of the most popular major and minor guitar chords from A–G which are used in a wide range of music styles, including rock, pop, folk and classical music. Each chord entry has a detailed colour diagram with colour-coded dots for finger positioning, accompanied by explanatory text and a full colour picture showing the chord being played on the guitar.

300 essential chords

World’s Worst Cars takes a detailed look at motoring mistakes – old and new – and asks the pertinent questions: why did they ever reach the showrooms? What went wrong?

And what kind of person actually bought them? From East Germany’s Trabant to the DeLorean, each of the 150 cars featured is illustrated with full-colour studio photography and archive images from the car’s ‘heyday’.

Informed and (mostly) affectionate text brings each car’s troubled story to life.

PICTURE CREDITS FRONT: Amphicar © Art-Tech/Midsummer Books BACK: Dodge Dart © The Culture Archive Printed in China

From Design Disasters to Financial Failures

T H E C C H O R D FA M I LY C

C E NUT

A

D

X

G

B

O

E

T

E b MAJOR7

O

T H E E b C H O R D FA M I LY E flat major 7

NUT

1

E b MAJOR7

E

A

X

X

D

G

B

acceleration and heavy bodywork

E

in-line four

DISPLACEMENT:

82ci (1340cc)

WEIGHT:

1995lb (898kg)

MILEAGE:

28mpg

The first 109Es had an engine with just three main bearings. As the cars were heavy, the engines had to be worked hard, and premature wear to the front end was common.

The fluted wings, incorporating the indicator lights, were touted as a styling feature of the 109E. But while they looked good, they provided a convenient rust trap, from which the rest of the front structure would rot out.

Y

ou can’t improve on perfection, and the Mini Clubman is all the evidence you’ll ever need. It was launched in 1969 as a supposed update to the then 10-year-old Mini, and, in creating the Clubman, British Leyland’s

It might have looked sporty, but the 109E wasn’t a particularly dynamic car to drive. The weight made the handling difficult, and performance was never great.

designers took the original Alec Issigonis shape and modified it to wear the company’s new corporate nose, shared with the unspectacular Maxi. In essence, it wasn’t such a bad idea—after all, the original Mini’s engine bay was cramped, which made it difficult to work on. But whoever was responsible for the redesign was

(10.0l/100km)

Left: We haven’t got a clue why there’s a woman sitting on a deckchair in the trunk of

unsympathetic toward the original Mini’s gorgeous looks, and the Clubman appeared too long,

this Capri 109E. Perhaps the driver ran out of seats inside?

while the squared-off nose sat awkwardly with the curvaceous tail inherited from the standard Mini. After twelve years of production, where it sold alongside the original car, the Clubman was shelved and the original continued.

29

36

The front of the Clubman resembled that of the Austin Maxi. A fact that really isn’t much to shout about when you consider the larger car’s many faults.

SPECIFICATIONS TOP SPEED:

90mph (145km/h)

0–60MPH (0–96KM/H): 13.3secs ENGINE TYPE:

in-line four

DISPLACEMENT:

78ci (1275cc)

WEIGHT:

1555lb (699kg)

MILEAGE:

40mpg (7.0l/100km)

Left: While Britain may indeed be small, driving from one end to the other in a Mini Clubman remains a deeply uncomfortable experience.

BL tried to make the Clubman more elegant than the standard Mini, so the dials were moved from the center to behind the steering wheel. Unfortunately, that meant you couldn’t see them.

Power came from standard Mini engines, but with more room to work on them. The 1275GT version is as quick as a Mini Cooper, but much cheaper to buy.

37

3

3

3

FRET 3

FRET 4

X = DO NOT PLAY THIS STRING

This is a very useful moveable major seventh shape.

Adding the middle finger at the 3rd fret on the A string changes it to an equally jazzy Cm9 chord.

= OPTIONAL NOTE

Your index finger should play the 1st fret of the B string, while your middle finger plays the 2nd fret of the D string and your ring finger the 3rd fret of the A string.

16

95mph (153km/h)

before the Cortina appeared, with far more success.

28

FRET 4

92

ENGINE TYPE:

120 x 161mm (4½ x 6½”) 320pp 35,000 words 300 col a/ws & b/w photos ISBN: 978-1-78274-365-1 £9.99 Flexibound

FRET 2

FRET 3

STRING

TOP SPEED:

0–60MPH (0–96KM/H): 13.7secs

Production lasted just three years

2 3

O = OPEN

SPECIFICATIONS

that caused the skinny tires to lose grip prematurely.

FRET 1

FRET 2

This shape is relatively easy to learn for many three-chord songs in C, F and G. Try adding the little finger on the B string, 3rd fret, for a great-sounding and easy alternative shape for C(add9).

slow sellers in a marketplace where buyers favored more traditional designs.

There were also problems with the original three-bearing engine, which was prone to premature big-end failure. And despite those alluring looks, neither was great to drive, with sluggish

1

FRET 1

here was certainly nothing wrong with the styling of Ford’s new family

contender for 1961. The Classic bore several U.S. design influences and looked fantastic, with its distinctive grille, quad headlights and reverse-raked rear window. The two-door Capri coupé looked even prettier, but the 109E series was a definite case of beauty being only skin deep. In Ford terms, the Classic and Capri were disasters—expensive to develop, difficult to build and

World’s Worst Cars

MINI CLUBMAN (1969–81)

FORD CLASSIC/CAPRI 109E (1961–64)

C

163 x 123mm (6½ x 4¾”) 320pp 60,000 words 300 col a/ws ISBN: 978-1-78274-259-3 £9.99 Flexibound

83

Craig Cheetham

Guitar

Chords

Chords

Minerals and Gemstones

chief Inquisitor and had all our fools’ coats pulled off and hanged up in the head church … and every man’s name and judgment written thereon with this addition, ‘A heretic Lutheran reconciled’. And there were also all their coats hanged up which were condemned to the galleys, and underneath his coat ‘Heretic Lutheran reconciled’: and also the coats and names of the three that were burned, whereupon was written ‘an obstinate heretic Lutheran burnt’.

Guitar Chords

Guitar

From simple sandstones through to jade and diamond, this is an accessible and informative reference guide to 300 different gemstones and minerals.

Learn what the Earth is made of, how its rocks were formed and how minerals and gems are used today.

Divided into sections covering the internationally recognized classification groups, each entry includes a colour photograph, background information, chemical formula and an information table with specifications such as colour, hardness and crystal system.

300 of the Earth’s Natural Treasures

BRIAN INNES

Chapter Five

Minerals and Gemstones

Minerals and Gemstones

Minerals and Gemstones

The History of Torture U

THE HISTOR Y OF

O = OPEN

STRING

X = DO NOT PLAY THIS STRING

= OPTIONAL NOTE

Using your index finger play the 1st fret of the D string, then let your ring finger cover the 3rd fret of the top E, B and G strings.

93

174

175

17

THE HISTORY OF PIRATES

TORTURE

s ad quas nos quiatia volore si quam, con et quis alit vid ut laut dendanit moditiam velessum que nimaxim ilibus volupti tendi repedio rument del id quid maionese nonectur sam ad et am fugit voloreium fugia volupta speria doluptat porepel iunt hilligendel mi, comnit etum ipis rem in corecabore sam nonsequo cus, inum landi si rationse labor alis reprovit re sit a doluptatem eos mintent, qui omnist, sam reperia et lia suntibus et accus simincto que dollam que in rendam non nulloria ea consed mo dolorem adias maio maximin ciendant omni vides seniminis es et ommolo berenitiant, sin re Catis eum andanditat quiaspe dictem doluptatio. Lendandam, sam et atincim quia vollo etur aliquibus aut fuga. Nem. Nam aut inciduc ieniae illatur?

Tium niae moleniendit ommolup tatur? Qui dolorerro tet et voluptatis sundent autesti ores Us ad quas nos quiatia volore si quam, con et quis alit vid ut laut dendanit moditiam velessum que nimaxim ilibus volupti tendi repedio rument del id quid maionese nonectur sam ad et am fugit voloreium fugia volupta speria doluptat porepel iunt hilligendel mi, comnit etum ipis rem in corecabore sam nonsequo cus, inum landi si rationse labor alis reprovit re sit a doluptatem eos mintent, qui omnist, sam reperia et lia suntibus et accus simincto que dollam que in rendam non nulloria ea consed mo dolorem adias maio maximin ciendant omni vides seniminis es et ommolo berenitiant, sin re Catis eum andanditat quiaspe dictem doluptatio. Lendandam.

BRENDA RALPH LEWIS

However repugnant, torture has been practised for thousands of years. From the rack to electrodes, from witchhunts to the Inquisition to a postcolonial world, it is something that we have always lived with. Ranging from the ancient world to Abu Ghraib, Guantanamo and Islamic State today, from the Algerian War to the Troubles in Northern Ireland to Cambodia’s Killing Fields, The History of Torture tells the story of physical cruelty and mental torment used by governments and terrorist organizations across millennia.

The History of Torture 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 60,000 words 110 b/w photos ISBN: 978-1-78274-519-8 £19.99 Paperback

Dr. David C. Cook & Dr. Wendy L. Kirk

The History of Torture

82

The Spanish Inquisition F

ew legal institutions have earned a worse reputation, or inspired more fear, than the Inquisition in Spain. Yet, compared with such events in most of southern Europe, it had a relatively late development.

While the fight against heresy went on in other parts of Europe during the thirteenth century, the inhabitants of Christian Spain had a more pressing concern. The struggle against Moorish occupation was long and hard, and served to strengthen their faith. It was only as the reconquest of the peninsula was gradually completed that the question of the need for religious unity within the kingdom was raised.

At first, the Jews were regarded as the principal obstruction to this aim. They had been tolerated under Moorish rule: scholars and merchants, they had grown in numbers and influence for seven centuries. And so, in the late fourteenth century, Henry III of Castile and Leon began to exert pressure on the Jewish community: they were given the alternatives of baptism into the Christian faith, or death.

Those who openly converted from Judaism, but frequently continued to practise their religion in secret, were known as marranos – an unfortunate name that more commonly meant ‘filthy swine’. It has been calculated that there were more than 100,000 of them, and when Castile and Aragon were united in 1469 by the marriage of Ferdinand and Isabella (the ‘Catholic kings’), these marranos were declared a danger to the faith in Spain, and so to the safety of the kingdom.

In 1478 Pope Sixtus IV was persuaded to issue a bull that authorized the Catholic kings to name the inquisitors they wished to be appointed.

This was intended to be an alliance of Church and State, but in reality it resulted in a strengthening of the absolute power of the throne. The earliest Spanish inquisitors, who set themselves up in Seville, showed such zeal in the pursuit of heresy that the pope attempted to restrain them; but the Spanish Government now realized what a powerful weapon they had in their hands, and Sixtus found that he was unable to influence them. In 1483 he was compelled to agree to the appointment of Inquisitors General for Castile and Leon; Aragon, Valencia, and Catalonia came under the control of the Inquisition during the same year.

Some prisoners at an auto-da-fé were sentenced to be flogged, or committed to the galleys, but the more obdurate heretics were burned at the conclusion of the ceremony.

Then were severally called the number of 53 one after another, and every man had his several judgment, some to have 200 stripes on horseback, and some 100, and condemned for slaves to the galleys, some for 6 years, some for 8, and some for 10. And then was I, Miles Philips, called, and was adjudged to serve in a monastery for 5 years, without any stripes, and to wear a fool’s coat or san benito during all that time.

Then were called John Story, Richard Williams, David Alexander, Robert Cooke, Paul Horsewell, and Thomas Hull: the six were condemned to serve in monasteries, without stripes, some for three years and some for four … Which being done, and it now drawing toward night, George Rively, Peter Momfry, and Cornelius the Irishman were called and had their judgment to be burnt to ashes, and so were presently sent away to the place of execution in the market-place ... [and] quickly burnt and consumed. And as for us that had received our judgment, being 68 in number, we were carried back that night to prison …

Now after that the time was expired for which we were condemned to serve in those religious houses, we were then brought again before the

The Spanish Inquisition

Altogether, it has been calculated, in 277 years of the Inquisition in Mexico, 41 were burned as relapsed heretics, and 99 burned in effigy.

The auto-da-fé of 1659 was one of the largest: out of 23 men and six women, seven were burned, five for heresy and two for Judaism; the others were convicted of such varied crimes as blasphemy, bigamy, forgery, perjury, and witchcraft.

In Peru, the Inquisition held 29 autos-da-fé, the first in 1581, and the last in 1776. In all, 59 heretics were committed to the stake. In the Portuguese territories of Brazil, the Inquisition was not established, but visiting commissioners were sent there regularly from 1591 onward.

Those who were arrested were sent to Lisbon for trial, and no autos-dafé were ever held in Brazil. It has been calculated that between 1591 and 1763 some 400 Jews were shipped to Portugal: 18 were condemned to death, but only one of these, Isaac de Castro, was burned alive (in 1647), the others being garrotted and burned ‘in effigy’.

The Inquisition was much more severe in Goa, where more Hindus than Jews were imprisoned. The Portuguese Torres de Castilla described their confinement as:

others were convicted of such varied crimes as blasphemy, bigamy, forgery, perjury, and witchcraft

… the dirtiest, darkest and most horrible that can possibly be, into which the rays of the sun never penetrate. The kind of noxious air that must be breathed may be imagined when it is known that a dry well in the middle of the space where the prisoners were confined, and which is always uncovered, is used as a privy, the emanations from which have no other outlet for escape than a small opening. The prisoners live in a common privy.

(Opposite) An 18thcentury impression of tortures employed by the Spanish Inquisition, including the strappado, the use of fire on the soles of the feet, and the water torture. The chief inquisitor sits at the back of the room, and a clerk in front of him takes down the answers to his interrogation.

For more than three centuries the Inquisition was active in Spain and Portugal, and their overseas territories. It was suppressed in Spain by Joseph Bonaparte in 1808, restored in 1814, suppressed again in 1820, restored in 1823, and finally suppressed in 1834. Public autos-da-fé were banned in Portugal in 1771, and the Inquisition suppressed in 1820. An era of terror, it was hoped, was at an end.

Ted Fuller & Julian Hayman

• Features 150 of the worst cars to roll off the production line, from the poorly built AMC Gremlin to the financially disastrous Bricklin SV-1 • Includes a brief history of each car, outlining the reasons for the vehicle’s failure • Each car is illustrated with annotated photography, highlighting key faults

Guitar Chords 163 x 123mm (6½ x 4¾”) 320pp 60,000 words 300 col a/ws ISBN: 978-1-78274-378-1 £9.99 Flexibound

World’s Worst Cars

World’s Worst Cars

Including 300 chord diagrams, this book features all of the most popular major and minor guitar chords from A–G which are used in a wide range of music styles, including rock, pop, folk and classical music. Each chord entry has a detailed colour diagram with colour-coded dots for finger positioning, accompanied by explanatory text and a full colour picture showing the chord being played on the guitar.

300 essential chords

World’s Worst Cars takes a detailed look at motoring mistakes – old and new – and asks the pertinent questions: why did they ever reach the showrooms? What went wrong?

And what kind of person actually bought them? From East Germany’s Trabant to the DeLorean, each of the 150 cars featured is illustrated with full-colour studio photography and archive images from the car’s ‘heyday’.

Informed and (mostly) affectionate text brings each car’s troubled story to life.

PICTURE CREDITS FRONT: Amphicar © Art-Tech/Midsummer Books BACK: Dodge Dart © The Culture Archive Printed in China

From Design Disasters to Financial Failures

T H E C C H O R D FA M I LY C

C E NUT

A

D

X

G

B

O

E

T

E b MAJOR7

O

T H E E b C H O R D FA M I LY E flat major 7

NUT

1

E b MAJOR7

E

A

X

X

D

G

B

acceleration and heavy bodywork

E

in-line four

DISPLACEMENT:

82ci (1340cc)

WEIGHT:

1995lb (898kg)

MILEAGE:

28mpg

The first 109Es had an engine with just three main bearings. As the cars were heavy, the engines had to be worked hard, and premature wear to the front end was common.

The fluted wings, incorporating the indicator lights, were touted as a styling feature of the 109E. But while they looked good, they provided a convenient rust trap, from which the rest of the front structure would rot out.

Y

ou can’t improve on perfection, and the Mini Clubman is all the evidence you’ll ever need. It was launched in 1969 as a supposed update to the then 10-year-old Mini, and, in creating the Clubman, British Leyland’s

It might have looked sporty, but the 109E wasn’t a particularly dynamic car to drive. The weight made the handling difficult, and performance was never great.

designers took the original Alec Issigonis shape and modified it to wear the company’s new corporate nose, shared with the unspectacular Maxi. In essence, it wasn’t such a bad idea—after all, the original Mini’s engine bay was cramped, which made it difficult to work on. But whoever was responsible for the redesign was

(10.0l/100km)

Left: We haven’t got a clue why there’s a woman sitting on a deckchair in the trunk of

unsympathetic toward the original Mini’s gorgeous looks, and the Clubman appeared too long,

this Capri 109E. Perhaps the driver ran out of seats inside?

while the squared-off nose sat awkwardly with the curvaceous tail inherited from the standard Mini. After twelve years of production, where it sold alongside the original car, the Clubman was shelved and the original continued.

29

36

The front of the Clubman resembled that of the Austin Maxi. A fact that really isn’t much to shout about when you consider the larger car’s many faults.

SPECIFICATIONS TOP SPEED:

90mph (145km/h)

0–60MPH (0–96KM/H): 13.3secs ENGINE TYPE:

in-line four

DISPLACEMENT:

78ci (1275cc)

WEIGHT:

1555lb (699kg)

MILEAGE:

40mpg (7.0l/100km)

Left: While Britain may indeed be small, driving from one end to the other in a Mini Clubman remains a deeply uncomfortable experience.

BL tried to make the Clubman more elegant than the standard Mini, so the dials were moved from the center to behind the steering wheel. Unfortunately, that meant you couldn’t see them.

Power came from standard Mini engines, but with more room to work on them. The 1275GT version is as quick as a Mini Cooper, but much cheaper to buy.

37

3

3

3

FRET 3

FRET 4

X = DO NOT PLAY THIS STRING

This is a very useful moveable major seventh shape.

Adding the middle finger at the 3rd fret on the A string changes it to an equally jazzy Cm9 chord.

= OPTIONAL NOTE

Your index finger should play the 1st fret of the B string, while your middle finger plays the 2nd fret of the D string and your ring finger the 3rd fret of the A string.

16

95mph (153km/h)

before the Cortina appeared, with far more success.

28

FRET 4

92

ENGINE TYPE:

120 x 161mm (4½ x 6½”) 320pp 35,000 words 300 col a/ws & b/w photos ISBN: 978-1-78274-365-1 £9.99 Flexibound

FRET 2

FRET 3

STRING

TOP SPEED:

0–60MPH (0–96KM/H): 13.7secs

Production lasted just three years

2 3

O = OPEN

SPECIFICATIONS

that caused the skinny tires to lose grip prematurely.

FRET 1

FRET 2

This shape is relatively easy to learn for many three-chord songs in C, F and G. Try adding the little finger on the B string, 3rd fret, for a great-sounding and easy alternative shape for C(add9).

slow sellers in a marketplace where buyers favored more traditional designs.

There were also problems with the original three-bearing engine, which was prone to premature big-end failure. And despite those alluring looks, neither was great to drive, with sluggish

1

FRET 1

here was certainly nothing wrong with the styling of Ford’s new family

contender for 1961. The Classic bore several U.S. design influences and looked fantastic, with its distinctive grille, quad headlights and reverse-raked rear window. The two-door Capri coupé looked even prettier, but the 109E series was a definite case of beauty being only skin deep. In Ford terms, the Classic and Capri were disasters—expensive to develop, difficult to build and

World’s Worst Cars

MINI CLUBMAN (1969–81)

FORD CLASSIC/CAPRI 109E (1961–64)

C

163 x 123mm (6½ x 4¾”) 320pp 60,000 words 300 col a/ws ISBN: 978-1-78274-259-3 £9.99 Flexibound

83

Craig Cheetham

Guitar

Chords

Chords

Minerals and Gemstones

chief Inquisitor and had all our fools’ coats pulled off and hanged up in the head church … and every man’s name and judgment written thereon with this addition, ‘A heretic Lutheran reconciled’. And there were also all their coats hanged up which were condemned to the galleys, and underneath his coat ‘Heretic Lutheran reconciled’: and also the coats and names of the three that were burned, whereupon was written ‘an obstinate heretic Lutheran burnt’.

Guitar Chords

Guitar

From simple sandstones through to jade and diamond, this is an accessible and informative reference guide to 300 different gemstones and minerals.

Learn what the Earth is made of, how its rocks were formed and how minerals and gems are used today.

Divided into sections covering the internationally recognized classification groups, each entry includes a colour photograph, background information, chemical formula and an information table with specifications such as colour, hardness and crystal system.

300 of the Earth’s Natural Treasures

BRIAN INNES

Chapter Five

Minerals and Gemstones

Minerals and Gemstones

Minerals and Gemstones

The History of Torture U

THE HISTOR Y OF

O = OPEN

STRING

X = DO NOT PLAY THIS STRING

= OPTIONAL NOTE

Using your index finger play the 1st fret of the D string, then let your ring finger cover the 3rd fret of the top E, B and G strings.

93

174

175

17

Small size makes the Makarov easy to carry and handle in close confines, such as aboard a vehicle.

MAKAROV PISTOL 1957 he 1950s-vintage Makarov is typical of Russian handguns, which have never been considered to be serious combat weapons. Although small and easy to carry, and fairly well made from good materials, the Makarov is hampered by two main problems.

Firstly, the 9x18mm round used by the Makarov is weak and offers little stopping power, and there are not even very many of them as the Makarov has only an eight-round magazine. Secondly, while accurate shooting is difficult with any handgun, the Makarov’s universally bad trigger action makes any sort of marksmanship an exercise in blind luck.

T

he M16 assault rifle suffered from some serious flaws when it was first introduced. M16s failed quickly in the filthy Vietnam jungle. As the weapon was designed not to need cleaning, no cleaning kits were available.

Another problem with early M16s was the tendency of the plastic butt and furniture to become brittle in very cold conditions. This could lead to a broken rifle, as soldiers are not renowned for their gentleness when moving around or taking cover under fire. Later versions corrected these problems, but the early M16 was not a good weapon at all.

SPECIFICATIONS TYPE:

Handgun

LENGTH:

16cm (6in)

CALIBRE:

9x18mm Soviet

AMMUNITION CAPACITY:

8 rounds

EFFECTIVE RANGE:

40m (131ft)

COMPLEXITY:

Moderate

USERS:

Military

120 x 161mm (4½ x 6½”) 320pp 35,000 words 300 col a/ws & b/w photos ISBN: 978-1-78274-364-4 £9.99 Flexibound

A N

TANKS

I L L U S T R A T E D

H I S T O R Y

The M16 is still intolerant of dirt and grit in its mechanism, and needs to be looked after carefully.

Troops in Iraq discovered this to their cost.

SPECIFICATIONS TYPE:

Longarm

LENGTH:

1m (3ft)

CALIBRE:

5.56x45mm

The M16 is sighted out to long ranges and is very accurate; few soldiers can effectively use the weapon’s long accurate range.

Mk III Valentine Infantry Tank (1939)

AMMUNITION CAPACITY:

Derived from a previous Vickers design, the A10, the Mk III Valentine Infantry

30 rounds

EFFECTIVE RANGE:

1000m (3280ft)

COMPLEXITY:

Moderate

USERS:

Military, worldwide

the Commonwealth nations as a potential Nazi invasion of Britain loomed.

Initial discussions with Vickers to join the production effort for the new Matilda II tank ended due to the fact that

the Mk III Valentine entered production with little testing.

It was a calculated risk, but the experience with the A10

Although some observers were sceptical of early Vickers designs, particularly due to small turrets that might not

never considered pistols to be

the new tank, which, in fact, turned out to be quite reliable.

Dimensions

US troops deployed to Vietnam had high

or emergency weapons. The

hopes for these new wonder rifles that did

Makarov is reliable and makes a

not need cleaning. The M16 fell far short

decent-enough threat, but is not a

of expectations, although it did mature into

71

72

a decent weapon.

The first of the new Vickers tanks, the Valentine I, rolled off

Weight

Quantity rather than quality was the order of the day and

assembly lines in late 1940. From there, great quantities

Engine

Turret The two-man turret of the Mk III Valentine Infantry Tank required the commander to serve as a loader for the 2pdr gun.

THE ILLUSTRATED HISTORY OF THE

PICTURE CREDITS: Front Cover: UH-1B helicopters and troops in a ‘Green LZ’ in 1965 © William James Warren/Getty Images.

Back Cover: A detachment of the MRF disembarks rapidly during an amphibious landing along the My Tho River © US Navy.

Bloody History of America

A thorough and well-illustrated history of the decades-long conflict in Southeast Asia, from France’s involvement in the First Indochina War to the participation of the United States and its allies, including Australia and South Korea, in the Vietnam War. • Fourteen chronological and thematic chapters trace the evolution of a tragic and costly conflict; also includes more than 40 highly informative feature boxes.

• Provides authoritative text by two historians, complemented by some 300 photographs, display extracts and nearly 30 maps and diagrams.

WAR

ANDREW WIEST AND CHRIS McNAB

A NEW WORLD

21

left: René-Robert Cavelier, Sieur de La Salle, claims possession of the Mississippi region, naming it ‘Louisiana’ after his king, Louis XIV.

‘A skilled bowman could fire six well-aimed arrows a minute.’

18

Tobacco

Although the English had not found gold in Virginia, they had come across a palatable strain of tobacco smoked by the Indians, which, when business took off, sold in England for up to ten times what it cost to produce in the colony.

The problem was securing sufficient manpower to farm it. While in New France the difficulty was attracting migrants, in Virginia the trouble was keeping them alive. Between 1607 and 1624, about 7600 people had emigrated from England to Virginia, but, after almost 20 years, Virginia’s English population was still only about 1200 – with disease killing off many of the settlers. The local Indian population, too, was being depleted through disease, as well as being driven away in the land grab.

Indentured servants were introduced to work on the farms. Given a free passage to Virginia from England, the workers contracted themselves to a master for seven years. After that, they were free to work as wage earners, and, if they saved enough money, to buy their own land – something easier to achieve in Virginia than in Europe. Not that life was easy: in the early years the chance of survival for indentured servants was 50 per cent.

Nor were things getting any easier. With the end of the English Civil War

above: Despite having guns, the Europeans could still be overrun by the Native Americans. Unlike a bow and arrow, a musket could, at best, be fired three times a minute, while its aim was uncertain at distance.

Main: Initially 1 x 37mm (1.45in)

Facebook: www.facebook.com/amberbooks

ANDREW WIEST AND CHRIS McNAB

Printed in China

With Japanese expansion across the Pacific and attacks on US merchant shipping, fears grew of an invasion of the American West Coast. No attempt at invasion happened, but there were some isolated assaults. In February 1942, a Japanese submarine fired shells at the Ellwood Oil Field near Santa Barbara, southern California. That June, another Japanese submarine fired shells at Fort Stevens on the Columbia River, Oregon – though without causing significant damage. Three months later, the continental US saw its only air raid of the war when a floatplane launched from a submarine dropped two incendiary bombs on the mountains of Oregon. Due to poor weather and the actions of fire patrols, the fires were put out with minimal damage. above: Between November 1944 and These young April 1945, the Japanese Navy evacuees of Japanese ancestry are awaiting launched more than 9000 fire their turn for baggage inspection upon arrival at this Assembly balloons towards North America.

Most were ineffective, but five children and a woman were killed in Oregon when one of the children tampered with a bomb that one of the balloons had been carrying – they would be the war’s only deaths in mainland America due to enemy action.

Worries about traitors in the nation’s midst after the attack on the Ellwood Oil Field had led to the justification of the internment of almost 120,000 Japanese-Americans in mainland America – nearly two-thirds of whom were US citizens. Of course, Germany and Italy were also at war with the US, but there was no internment of the many Americans from German or Italian families. As the proportion of Japanese-Americans in Hawaii was too large for mass internment, martial law was imposed on the islands instead.

However, a number of Japanese-Americans from Hawaii, some of whom had been in the Hawaii National Guard, successfully petitioned to be allowed to serve in the US armed forces, and in 1943 the 442nd Infantry Regimental Combat Team of Japanese-American soldiers was formed. Generally forbidden from front-line action in the Pacific War, some used their language skills in intelligence work, while others fought in Europe. In total, about 14,000 men served with the 442nd. With 9486 Purple Heart military honours awarded, it became, considering its size, the most decorated unit in the war.

W O R L D WA R I I

127

Pearl Harbor

Beginning at 7.48am, the attack at Pearl Harbor on 8 December 1941 consisted of two waves of 353 Japanese aircraft – fighters, bombers and torpedo planes – launched from six aircraft carriers, which the U.S. had failed to spot manoeuvring into range. All eight US battleships in port were damaged, with four of them sunk, while three destroyers and three cruisers were also damaged or sunk.

Although the US Marines fought with distinction in Vietnam, the ambiguous nature

‘All eight battleships in port were damaged, with four of them sunk.’ below: USS SHAW exploding during the Japanese raid on Pearl Harbor.mediocrem, eu graece putent inimicus sed. Ad mel mandamus honestatis, ne vel nullam eloquentiam.

15–50mm (0.59–1.97in)

Range

155km (96 miles)

Crew

5

carried aboard the Ausf N, which was later also assigned to independent Panzer battalions as an escort for PzKpfw VI Tiger heavy tanks.

German soldiers and tank crewmen sit atop at PzKpfw III as it fords a stream early in World War II. Note the distinctive headwear of the Panzerwaffe on the crewman at far right. The PzKpfw III Ausf M, produced in 1942–43, included a deep-wading exhaust system.

Champion Chassis The PzKpfw III chassis proved to be quite versatile during World War II. Particularly with the improved torsion bar suspension of the Ausf F, the chassis gained a reputation as a steady gun platform, both in the tank and assault gun roles. The Sturmgeschütz self-propelled assault gun

Long Road Eastward

mounted a 75mm (2.95in) main weapon and was highly

Even as the German Army rolled across the Russian frontier

successful. Armoured recovery and observation vehicles

that weapon ineffective, 100 Ausf F tanks followed with

on 22 June 1941, the main battle tank capability of the

also utilized the chassis, which were produced throughout

the heavier KwK 38 L/42 50mm (1.97in) cannon.

PzKpfw III, the most prominent tank in its panzer divisions,

the war.

two or three 7.92mm (0.31in) MG 34 machine guns, mounted in the hull and in the turret adjacent to the main gun. By the time of the German invasion of France and the Low Countries on 10 May 1940, large numbers of the The imposing frame of the PzKpfw III was compact and efficient, actually incorporating turret armour with a slight slope to improve protection while the hull armour remained more square. As the main weapon was upgunned, the firepower was comparable to early Allied tanks.

of the war resulted in the breakdown of discipline and organisation in some units which had not been witnessed in previous conflicts.

RIGHT: AN F-8 CRUSADER LAUNCHES A MISSILE ATTACK AGAINST A IN

Ausf F had been deployed.

VIETCONG

SITE

SOUTH VIETNAM.

BELOW: US MARINES ENGAGE

VIETCONG

TROOPS

IN A FIREFIGHT NEAR

CHU

LAI, JANUARY 1966.

VIETNAM

Proof 1

Buildings blaze in the background as German soldiers, supported by a PzKpfw III, clear a war-torn street somewhere on the Eastern Front. The PzKpfw III was

The G variant added armour to the gun mantlet, while

continually modified during World War II and evolved from a main battle tank to an infantry support vehicle

was increased with 30mm (1.18in) of additional bolted-

as its firepower and armour protection were eclipsed by

on plating. Engine performance was increased with the

subsequent generations of Allied tanks.

Ausf H and wider tracks were added for greater stability in

Producing Panzer Power

such conditions as the North African desert or the muddy

When the Ausf E entered production in 1939, it was armed

terrain of the Eastern Front.

with a 37mm (1.45in) KwK 36 L/46.5 main weapon. In

Evolving Combat Role

armour protection for the front and rear hull of the Ausf H

The PzKpfw III was the frontline German tank during the early months of World War II. It was available in relatively large numbers and held its own for a time against the

Following the shocking debut of the superb Soviet

1940, the Ausf F, virtually identical to the Ausf E, was

T-34 medium tank, the PzKpfw III Ausf J was introduced

introduced. The improvements with the Ausf F included

with a longer-barrelled 50mm (1.97in) gun to generate

a different engine ignition system, modified air intakes

higher muzzle velocity. Subsequently, the L and M variants

and improved torsion bar suspension. Approximately

provided armour upgrades, nearly doubling the weight of

300 Ausf F variants were produced with the 37mm main

the original PzKpfw III to more than 22.7 tonnes (22.3 tons).

gun; however, as improving Allied tank designs rendered

The Ausf M also included a chassis with greater stability.

Soviets until the T-34 arrived in sufficient numbers to complement the older Red Army BT and T-26 models.

In North Africa, the PzKpfw III was more than a match for British armour and dominated the battlefield until the arrival of the American M3 Grant/Lee and M4 Sherman medium tanks with their 75mm (2.95in) main guns.

49

48

Job: 06828 Title: World’s Greatest Tanks (Amber Book) Page: 43

Job: 06828 Title: World’s Greatest Tanks (Amber Book) Page: 48

Job: 06828 Title: World’s Greatest Tanks (Amber Book) Page: 49

The Illustrated History VIETNAM WAR of the Vietnam War THE ILLUSTRATED HISTORY OF THE

“Break the will of the enemy to fight, and you accomplish the true objective of war.”

Sun Tzu, The Art of War

Forty years after it ended, the Vietnam War remains a controversial conflict internationally, while the scars of defoliation are still in evidence in parts of the country. Before pulling out, the US dropped eight million tons of bombs and suffered 46,370 fatalities against a technologically inferior force, while 900,000 Vietnamese people were killed. From Indochina to the fall of Saigon, this illustrated history is a timely account of the 6,000-day conflict.

In the aftermath of World War II the decolonization process gained pace, but the transition to self-rule was often violent. With US material and financial aid, France fought a campaign in Indochina to regain colonial control over those territories it had held before the Japanese occupation, but by 1954 it was forced to admit defeat and accept partition. The revolutionaries in Southeast Asia had demonstrated how to achieve political objectives in the face of overwhelming odds, but they continued their struggle to reunify Vietnam.

The repercussions of this bitter, tragic and costly conflict were far-reaching, for it has affected US foreign policy ever since. As The Illustrated History of the Vietnam War reveals, the war remains a fascinating military study, embracing such diverse topics as guerrilla and conventional warfare, urban and jungle fighting and political and ideological struggle.

ISBN: 978-1-78274-288-3

reintroduced. ‘Vicariously at least,’ writes historian Philip Jenkins, ‘the United States was in all essential ways a combatant power for most of 1941.’

The mass raid on Pearl Harbor may have come out of the blue, but an attack of some kind had been expected, although Malaya or the Philippines had been thought more likely targets. Back in 1937, Japanese aircraft had sunk the US gunboat Panay while it was anchored on the Yangtze River, China, and, concerned about Japan’s imperialistic expansion in China and southeast Asia, America was already offering covert aid to the Chinese war effort, including the use of American pilots. Following the sinking, commercial treaties with Japan had been annulled and economic restrictions imposed – including, crucially, access to American oil.

Armour

Fearing an aggressive expansion of communism, the USA took the fateful step of intervening in Southeast Asia. Initially only political and monetary support was given to the new South Vietnamese government, but as the situation grew ever more complex, direct US military participation escalated. In the late 1960s there were as many as 500,000 American troops in Vietnam. By the time the US forces finally withdrew in 1973, the war had destabilized the entire region, spilling over into Laos and Cambodia.

Twitter: @amberbooks

W O R L D WA R I I

ATTACKS ON AMERICA

A major change in France’s fortunes came with René-Robert Cavelier, Sieur de La Salle, a lapsed Jesuit turned explorer. With a troop of Frenchmen and Indians, he established forts in the Great Lakes, before, in 1682, canoeing down the Mississippi River to the Gulf of Mexico – although this was not the destination he was seeking. He’d been hoping to find a route to the Pacific and so on to Asia – but he claimed the new territory for France, anyway, naming it Louisiana after his king, Louis XIV. La Salle’s next expedition from France approached America from the Gulf of Mexico. After a troubled voyage that saw three of his four ships lost, he landed too far west; his men then spent three years trying to find the mouth of the Mississippi. In 1687, with no end in sight, his troops mutinied and shot him. A sorry end, but today La Salle’s achievements as an explorer are commemorated across France, Canada and the US.

wife, powdered her [with salt], and had eaten part of her before it was knowne.’

Once discovered, he was executed.

Like the Spanish in Florida, the English had arrived in Virginia with the hope of finding gold, and also of navigating a passage through the continent to Asia.

Instead, there was no gold and they soon proved that they weren’t capable of feeding themselves. Help came from the local Powhatan Indians, but the tribe’s good will was soon tested. By 1620, the colonists were taking land from the Powhatans without any attempt at payment. This led, in 1622, to the Powhatans killing 347 settlers – more than a quarter of the colony.

Following further disputes, in 1644 the Powhatans butchered a further 400 colonists in a single day.

It might seem surprising that the Native Americans, who had no guns unless they had obtained them from Europeans, could inflict such losses on the English.

However, a skilled bowman could fire six well-aimed arrows a minute, whereas someone wielding a musket could, at best, fire it three times a minute. Even then, the aim was uncertain at distance, and the musket often liable to malfunction.

126

Armament

MG 34 machine guns

VIETNAM

THE ILLUSTRATED HISTORY OF THE

Dr Chris McNab is a freelance writer, editor and researcher based in South Wales, UK, who specializes in twentieth-century military history.

Following a degree in Classical History and English at the University of Wales in Aberystwyth, he completed a PhD in social and political theory at the same university, before focusing his attentions on his primary interest, military affairs.

He is the author of Military Uniforms Visual Encyclopedia, Battles that Changed Warfare, Germany’s Secret Masterplan and Sporting Guns.

Website: www.amberbooks.co.uk

(2.95in) gun, which had originally been installed on the PzKpfw IV. A total of 64 rounds of 75mm ammunition were

KwK L/46.5; later 50mm (1.97in)

43

VIETNAM WAR

Andrew Wiest is Professor of History at the University of Southern Mississippi and serves as Director of the Vietnam Studies Program. He is author of The Boys of ’67.

Appstore: itunes.com/apps/amberbooksltd

The PzKpfw III Ausf N was modified as an infantry support tank and armed with a short-barrelled 75mm

KwK 38 L/42 gun

Job: 06828 Title: World’s Greatest Tanks (Amber Book) Page: 42

Encyclopedia of Warfare Foreword by Dennis Showalter 978-1-78274-023-0

in 1943.

Throughout production, secondary armament included

82

A NEW WORLD

Road: 40km/h (25mph)

Secondary: 2 x 7.92mm (0.31in)

Main Armament The 2pdr (40mm) QF main gun of the Mk III Valentine Infantry Tank lost its effectiveness with the advent of heavier Axis tanks and was replaced in later variants with the 6pdr (57mm) gun.

JUNE 2017 PUBLICATION

CANOEING DOWN THE MISSISSIPPI

Speed

Cross-country: 20km/h (12mph)

42

Other titles of interest: Illustrated History of World War I Andrew Wiest 978-1-78274-137-4

versus tank fighting until the arrival of the PzKpfw V Panther

1 x 12-cylinder inline water-cooled engine developing 224kW (300hp)

Secondary Armament The BESA machine gun was a British version of the Czech-made ZB-53 air-cooled machine gun and was utilized extensively by the British military during World War II.

Engine The AEC A190 six-cylinder diesel engine of the Mk III Valentine Infantry Tank generated 103kW (131hp).

It was replaced in later variants with an American GMC diesel engine.

244 x 186mm (93⁄4 x 71⁄2”) 224pp 180 b/w and colour photos, diagrams and maps 58,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-497-9 £19.99 Hardback

support role, then shouldered the great weight of the tank

17.41 tonnes (17.1 tons) Maybach HL 120 TRM petrol

Armour Protection The armour protection of the Mk III Valentine Infantry Tank varied from 8–65mm (0.31– 2.55in), heavier than the A10 Cruiser Tank from which the Valentine was derived.

Bloody History of America traces the narrative of this still young nation from the adventurers of the sixteenth century to the soldiers fighting the Islamic State (ISIS) today, from Revolutionary War to Civil War, from slavery to Civil Rights, from the Salem Witch Trials to the McCarthy era witchhunts, from Prohibition to Hollywood excess, and from religious cults to political corruption. Illustrated with 180 captivating paintings, photographs, and artworks, this is a vivid account of the darker side of the United States.

Length: 5.38m (17ft 8in) Height: 2.44m (8ft)

Valentines with Vickers Vigour

by the Nazis a real possibility, tank production was critical.

73

Bloody History of America

Gradually, the PzKpfw III evolved into an infantry support tank while the PzKpfw IV, intended originally for the infantry

Width: 2.91m (9ft 7in)

accept heavier armament easily, tanks were in short supply and World War II was going badly for Britain. With invasion

The Mk III Valentine Infantry Tank was rushed into production in 1940 without extensive field testing but proved reliable largely due to Vickers experience with its forerunner, the A10 Cruiser Tank.

20

Panzer III Ausf F was waning. The Soviet T-34 soon eclipsed other designs.

Specification

to develop an infantry tank based on the A10 and the

much more than status symbols

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 65,000 words 200col a/ws & photos ISBN: 978-1-78274-108-4 £19.99 Hardback

The World’s Greatest Tanks

the company already had facilities dedicated to its own

Soviet and Russian forces have

The World’s Greatest Tanks

assuaged some of the concern about the performance of

cruiser tank, the A10. Instead, Vickers was asked The distinctive plastic barrel shroud has become a trademark of the M16 and its offspring, which include the Colt Commando.

weapon on which to trust your life.

design was eventually approved for production in the summer of 1939.

Tank was available in large numbers at a critical time for Great Britain and

The weapon lacks stopping power but has low recoil and controllability.

70

From World War I to the present day, The World’s Greatest Tanks features 52 of the best armoured fighting vehicles.

From the Mark V Male to the Soviet T-34 to today’s M1A2 Abrams, each entry is examined over two spreads and includes a brief description of the tank’s history, a colour profile artwork, photographs, key features and specifications. Packed with 200 artworks and photographs, this is a colourful guide for the military historian and general enthusiast.

Mk III Valentine Infantry Tank

M16 EARLY VERSIONS 1960

The Makarov’s basic configuration is based on a Walther design.

T

World’s Worst Weapons

The World’s Greatest Tanks

T H E W O R L D ’ S G R E AT E S T

Proof 1

Exploding Tanks, Uncontrollable Ships, and Unflyable Aircraft

From Soviet dog mines to the ‘supersonic’ aircraft that couldn’t break the sound barrier, World’s Worst Weapons features 150 land vehicles, small arms, naval vessels and aircraft that many soldiers, sailors or pilots would prefer to forget. With thoroughly researched text complemented by photographs, full-colour artworks, first hand accounts and full technical specifications, the book is an excellent guide to the weapons that went badly wrong.

THE WORLD’S GREATEST TANKS: AN ILLUSTRATED HISTORY

World’s Worst Weapons

Martin J. Dougherty

World’s Worst Weapons

Illustrated throughout with both colour and black-and-white photographs that bring the 10,000-day conflict to life, and including eye witness accounts of the battles and incidents of America’s undeclared war, The Illustrated History of the Vietnam War provides a graphic and compelling account of one of the most brutal conflicts of modern history.

FROM THE SEA

186

83

The Illustrated History of the Vietnam War 244 x 186mm (9¾ x 7½”) 224pp 60,000 words 250 col photos, 30 col a/ws ISBN: 978-1-78274-288-3 £19.99 Hardback

VIETNAM

THE HOME FRONT

187

THE TURBULENT 1960S

engaged in the ‘Search and Destroy’ (S & D) missions which characterized US ground force operations between 1965 and 1968. As discussed earlier, Operation Starlite was the first such US Marine operation, attacking from land, sea and helicopter on 18 August 1965 against the VC’s 1st Regiment in the Van Truong peninsula. One of the first S & D operations of the war, Operation Starlite gained a significant amphibious presence when three US Marine battalions and a Special Landing Force (SLF) battalion were beach-landed near An Cuong before attacking the enemy.

Other US Marine units closed the trap on VC forces via three major helicopter landings to the west and an overland assault from the north. The operation was a resounding success with 614 VC killed to only 45 Americans, and it inspired over 70 smaller-scale amphibious operations along the South Vietnamese coast between 1965 and 1969, coordinated between the SLF of the 7th Fleet and the MACV. None were as heavily contested as Operation Starlite, yet the amphibious units remained a useful tool for tactical deployment and reinforcement.

RIGHT: A

DEFIANT

REVERSAL OF HIPPIE PHILOSOPHY IS SCRAWLED ON THE HELMET OF THIS SOLDIER IN

US

VIETNAM. THE

PSYCHOLOGICAL GULF BETWEEN

VIETNAM US

VETERANS AND

CIVILIANS COULD BE PROFOUND.

BELOW: DR MARTIN LUTHER KING, JR.,

LEADS A

CROWD OF AROUND

10,000

PEOPLE DURING A

50-MILE (80KM) MARCH IN

PROTEST

ALABAMA

ON

MARCH 1965.

The US Marines were involved in many other S & D operations, but they also executed their own distinctive pacification programmes. General Lewis W. Walt, the commander of 1 Corps, and Lieutenant General Victor Krulak, commander of Fleet Marine Force Pacific, both favoured a military approach which involved the active protection of Vietnamese communities from VC infiltration. Subsequently, Vietnamese villages in the 1 Corps area became the beneficiaries of extensive US Marine welfare and medical programmes, with each battalion of III MAF being given its own tactical area of operation (TAOR). Pacification units were expanded in August 1965 with the Combined Action Company (CAC) programme. This programme was based on

ABOVE: US MARINES DEPLOY ASHORE IN LANDING CRAFT IN ONE OF THE MANY AMPHIBIOUS OPERATIONS CARRIED OUT IN

SOUTH

VIETNAM. LEFT: DECEMBER 1967.

A US MARINE

ADVANCES

ACROSS A STREAM DURING A SEARCH AND DESTROY MISSION SOUTH OF

VIETCONG

DANANG.

BOOBY TRAPS

WERE OFTEN SUBMERGED BELOW THE WATERLINE OF

25

LEFT: AS US

R

oiling beneath the surface calm, however, were currents that would threaten the country’s unity of purpose during the coming decade. Most importantly, the landmark US Supreme Court decision in Brown vs Board of Education ruled out segregated schools, shining a glaring light on American race relations and fuelling the Civil Rights Movement. Advocates of civil rights would find their leader in the person of Rev. Martin Luther King, Jr. The nation, and the world, watched in wonder as Dr King led peaceful marches protesting against the inequities of the segregated South. White southerners did not want change, however – peaceful or otherwise. King was arrested several times, his marchers were beaten, leaders were assassinated and the racist Ku Klux Klan terrorized the night. Advocates of civil rights persevered, and perfected the tactics of civil disobedience, such as sit-ins, that would later be adopted by anti-war elements. Kennedy, who was beginning the American involvement in Vietnam, had to intervene in what was a worsening situation. But before he could make a substantive difference he was assassinated, leaving the war and the problems of the home front to his successor, Lyndon B. Johnson.

IN

INVOLVEMENT

VIETNAM

GREW,

PROTESTS AT HOME ESCALATED.

HERE

MARCHERS PASS DOWN

PENNSYLVANIA AVENUE FRONT OF THE

HOUSE,

IN

WHITE

ADVERTISING THEIR

MESSAGE ON BANNERS AND THROUGH CHANTS.

Although the political

THE BEGINNING OF PROTEST

A

s American involvement in the Vietnam War began in 1965, Johnson’s social and foreign policy enjoyed widespread support. Most Americans believed in the Cold War theory of containment and agreed that defence of South Vietnam was critical to the security of their own nation. However, the manner in which the United States became involved in the conflict aroused suspicion among many and added to the problems. Several inconsistencies, from campaign promises that American ‘boys’ would not be sent to Vietnam to fight a war to the seeming falsehoods surrounding the Gulf of Tonkin incident and the dictatorial nature of the regime in South Vietnam, caused doubt concerning the US role in Southeast Asia. Many Americans were critical of Johnson and called on him to launch more devastating attacks upon North Vietnam and end the war quickly. Most noticeable, though, were protesters who believed that the country should exit the conflict. Anti-war sentiment was concentrated in the universities, where protest groups were formed, the most important of which was the Students for a Democratic Society.

Anti-war elements were an amorphous group. Due to their disorganization protesters never wielded any true political power, though they were adept at causing trouble and grabbing headlines. Most protesters were students or members of the counter-culture who vaguely believed that American involvement in Vietnam was wrong and participated in protests as part of the ‘in thing’ to do. There were, however, some minor groups of people who were true radicals and sought to bring down the existing system. The most infamous group was the Weathermen, anarchists who bombed Reserve Officer Training Corps’ (ROTC) buildings. Most popular protest, then, had as its goal the ending of a conflict that was wasting American lives – not a fundamental restructuring of power within the United States. Thus, as painful as the protests became, they never portended revolution.

power of protesters was in many senses limited, the anti-war mood caught on with many in the wider electorate and left government leaders looking politically indecisive.

POPULAR CROSSING POINTS.

19

Small size makes the Makarov easy to carry and handle in close confines, such as aboard a vehicle.

MAKAROV PISTOL 1957 he 1950s-vintage Makarov is typical of Russian handguns, which have never been considered to be serious combat weapons. Although small and easy to carry, and fairly well made from good materials, the Makarov is hampered by two main problems.

Firstly, the 9x18mm round used by the Makarov is weak and offers little stopping power, and there are not even very many of them as the Makarov has only an eight-round magazine. Secondly, while accurate shooting is difficult with any handgun, the Makarov’s universally bad trigger action makes any sort of marksmanship an exercise in blind luck.

T

he M16 assault rifle suffered from some serious flaws when it was first introduced. M16s failed quickly in the filthy Vietnam jungle. As the weapon was designed not to need cleaning, no cleaning kits were available.

Another problem with early M16s was the tendency of the plastic butt and furniture to become brittle in very cold conditions. This could lead to a broken rifle, as soldiers are not renowned for their gentleness when moving around or taking cover under fire. Later versions corrected these problems, but the early M16 was not a good weapon at all.

SPECIFICATIONS TYPE:

Handgun

LENGTH:

16cm (6in)

CALIBRE:

9x18mm Soviet

AMMUNITION CAPACITY:

8 rounds

EFFECTIVE RANGE:

40m (131ft)

COMPLEXITY:

Moderate

USERS:

Military

120 x 161mm (4½ x 6½”) 320pp 35,000 words 300 col a/ws & b/w photos ISBN: 978-1-78274-364-4 £9.99 Flexibound

A N

TANKS

I L L U S T R A T E D

H I S T O R Y

The M16 is still intolerant of dirt and grit in its mechanism, and needs to be looked after carefully.

Troops in Iraq discovered this to their cost.

SPECIFICATIONS TYPE:

Longarm

LENGTH:

1m (3ft)

CALIBRE:

5.56x45mm

The M16 is sighted out to long ranges and is very accurate; few soldiers can effectively use the weapon’s long accurate range.

Mk III Valentine Infantry Tank (1939)

AMMUNITION CAPACITY:

Derived from a previous Vickers design, the A10, the Mk III Valentine Infantry

30 rounds

EFFECTIVE RANGE:

1000m (3280ft)

COMPLEXITY:

Moderate

USERS:

Military, worldwide

the Commonwealth nations as a potential Nazi invasion of Britain loomed.

Initial discussions with Vickers to join the production effort for the new Matilda II tank ended due to the fact that

the Mk III Valentine entered production with little testing.

It was a calculated risk, but the experience with the A10

Although some observers were sceptical of early Vickers designs, particularly due to small turrets that might not

never considered pistols to be

the new tank, which, in fact, turned out to be quite reliable.

Dimensions

US troops deployed to Vietnam had high

or emergency weapons. The

hopes for these new wonder rifles that did

Makarov is reliable and makes a

not need cleaning. The M16 fell far short

decent-enough threat, but is not a

of expectations, although it did mature into

71

72

a decent weapon.

The first of the new Vickers tanks, the Valentine I, rolled off

Weight

Quantity rather than quality was the order of the day and

assembly lines in late 1940. From there, great quantities

Engine

Turret The two-man turret of the Mk III Valentine Infantry Tank required the commander to serve as a loader for the 2pdr gun.

THE ILLUSTRATED HISTORY OF THE

PICTURE CREDITS: Front Cover: UH-1B helicopters and troops in a ‘Green LZ’ in 1965 © William James Warren/Getty Images.

Back Cover: A detachment of the MRF disembarks rapidly during an amphibious landing along the My Tho River © US Navy.

Bloody History of America

A thorough and well-illustrated history of the decades-long conflict in Southeast Asia, from France’s involvement in the First Indochina War to the participation of the United States and its allies, including Australia and South Korea, in the Vietnam War. • Fourteen chronological and thematic chapters trace the evolution of a tragic and costly conflict; also includes more than 40 highly informative feature boxes.

• Provides authoritative text by two historians, complemented by some 300 photographs, display extracts and nearly 30 maps and diagrams.

WAR

ANDREW WIEST AND CHRIS McNAB

A NEW WORLD

21

left: René-Robert Cavelier, Sieur de La Salle, claims possession of the Mississippi region, naming it ‘Louisiana’ after his king, Louis XIV.

‘A skilled bowman could fire six well-aimed arrows a minute.’

18

Tobacco

Although the English had not found gold in Virginia, they had come across a palatable strain of tobacco smoked by the Indians, which, when business took off, sold in England for up to ten times what it cost to produce in the colony.

The problem was securing sufficient manpower to farm it. While in New France the difficulty was attracting migrants, in Virginia the trouble was keeping them alive. Between 1607 and 1624, about 7600 people had emigrated from England to Virginia, but, after almost 20 years, Virginia’s English population was still only about 1200 – with disease killing off many of the settlers. The local Indian population, too, was being depleted through disease, as well as being driven away in the land grab.

Indentured servants were introduced to work on the farms. Given a free passage to Virginia from England, the workers contracted themselves to a master for seven years. After that, they were free to work as wage earners, and, if they saved enough money, to buy their own land – something easier to achieve in Virginia than in Europe. Not that life was easy: in the early years the chance of survival for indentured servants was 50 per cent.

Nor were things getting any easier. With the end of the English Civil War

above: Despite having guns, the Europeans could still be overrun by the Native Americans. Unlike a bow and arrow, a musket could, at best, be fired three times a minute, while its aim was uncertain at distance.

Main: Initially 1 x 37mm (1.45in)

Facebook: www.facebook.com/amberbooks

ANDREW WIEST AND CHRIS McNAB

Printed in China

With Japanese expansion across the Pacific and attacks on US merchant shipping, fears grew of an invasion of the American West Coast. No attempt at invasion happened, but there were some isolated assaults. In February 1942, a Japanese submarine fired shells at the Ellwood Oil Field near Santa Barbara, southern California. That June, another Japanese submarine fired shells at Fort Stevens on the Columbia River, Oregon – though without causing significant damage. Three months later, the continental US saw its only air raid of the war when a floatplane launched from a submarine dropped two incendiary bombs on the mountains of Oregon. Due to poor weather and the actions of fire patrols, the fires were put out with minimal damage. above: Between November 1944 and These young April 1945, the Japanese Navy evacuees of Japanese ancestry are awaiting launched more than 9000 fire their turn for baggage inspection upon arrival at this Assembly balloons towards North America.

Most were ineffective, but five children and a woman were killed in Oregon when one of the children tampered with a bomb that one of the balloons had been carrying – they would be the war’s only deaths in mainland America due to enemy action.

Worries about traitors in the nation’s midst after the attack on the Ellwood Oil Field had led to the justification of the internment of almost 120,000 Japanese-Americans in mainland America – nearly two-thirds of whom were US citizens. Of course, Germany and Italy were also at war with the US, but there was no internment of the many Americans from German or Italian families. As the proportion of Japanese-Americans in Hawaii was too large for mass internment, martial law was imposed on the islands instead.

However, a number of Japanese-Americans from Hawaii, some of whom had been in the Hawaii National Guard, successfully petitioned to be allowed to serve in the US armed forces, and in 1943 the 442nd Infantry Regimental Combat Team of Japanese-American soldiers was formed. Generally forbidden from front-line action in the Pacific War, some used their language skills in intelligence work, while others fought in Europe. In total, about 14,000 men served with the 442nd. With 9486 Purple Heart military honours awarded, it became, considering its size, the most decorated unit in the war.

W O R L D WA R I I

127

Pearl Harbor

Beginning at 7.48am, the attack at Pearl Harbor on 8 December 1941 consisted of two waves of 353 Japanese aircraft – fighters, bombers and torpedo planes – launched from six aircraft carriers, which the U.S. had failed to spot manoeuvring into range. All eight US battleships in port were damaged, with four of them sunk, while three destroyers and three cruisers were also damaged or sunk.

Although the US Marines fought with distinction in Vietnam, the ambiguous nature

‘All eight battleships in port were damaged, with four of them sunk.’ below: USS SHAW exploding during the Japanese raid on Pearl Harbor.mediocrem, eu graece putent inimicus sed. Ad mel mandamus honestatis, ne vel nullam eloquentiam.

15–50mm (0.59–1.97in)

Range

155km (96 miles)

Crew

5

carried aboard the Ausf N, which was later also assigned to independent Panzer battalions as an escort for PzKpfw VI Tiger heavy tanks.

German soldiers and tank crewmen sit atop at PzKpfw III as it fords a stream early in World War II. Note the distinctive headwear of the Panzerwaffe on the crewman at far right. The PzKpfw III Ausf M, produced in 1942–43, included a deep-wading exhaust system.

Champion Chassis The PzKpfw III chassis proved to be quite versatile during World War II. Particularly with the improved torsion bar suspension of the Ausf F, the chassis gained a reputation as a steady gun platform, both in the tank and assault gun roles. The Sturmgeschütz self-propelled assault gun

Long Road Eastward

mounted a 75mm (2.95in) main weapon and was highly

Even as the German Army rolled across the Russian frontier

successful. Armoured recovery and observation vehicles

that weapon ineffective, 100 Ausf F tanks followed with

on 22 June 1941, the main battle tank capability of the

also utilized the chassis, which were produced throughout

the heavier KwK 38 L/42 50mm (1.97in) cannon.

PzKpfw III, the most prominent tank in its panzer divisions,

the war.

two or three 7.92mm (0.31in) MG 34 machine guns, mounted in the hull and in the turret adjacent to the main gun. By the time of the German invasion of France and the Low Countries on 10 May 1940, large numbers of the The imposing frame of the PzKpfw III was compact and efficient, actually incorporating turret armour with a slight slope to improve protection while the hull armour remained more square. As the main weapon was upgunned, the firepower was comparable to early Allied tanks.

of the war resulted in the breakdown of discipline and organisation in some units which had not been witnessed in previous conflicts.

RIGHT: AN F-8 CRUSADER LAUNCHES A MISSILE ATTACK AGAINST A IN

Ausf F had been deployed.

VIETCONG

SITE

SOUTH VIETNAM.

BELOW: US MARINES ENGAGE

VIETCONG

TROOPS

IN A FIREFIGHT NEAR

CHU

LAI, JANUARY 1966.

VIETNAM

Proof 1

Buildings blaze in the background as German soldiers, supported by a PzKpfw III, clear a war-torn street somewhere on the Eastern Front. The PzKpfw III was

The G variant added armour to the gun mantlet, while

continually modified during World War II and evolved from a main battle tank to an infantry support vehicle

was increased with 30mm (1.18in) of additional bolted-

as its firepower and armour protection were eclipsed by

on plating. Engine performance was increased with the

subsequent generations of Allied tanks.

Ausf H and wider tracks were added for greater stability in

Producing Panzer Power

such conditions as the North African desert or the muddy

When the Ausf E entered production in 1939, it was armed

terrain of the Eastern Front.

with a 37mm (1.45in) KwK 36 L/46.5 main weapon. In

Evolving Combat Role

armour protection for the front and rear hull of the Ausf H

The PzKpfw III was the frontline German tank during the early months of World War II. It was available in relatively large numbers and held its own for a time against the

Following the shocking debut of the superb Soviet

1940, the Ausf F, virtually identical to the Ausf E, was

T-34 medium tank, the PzKpfw III Ausf J was introduced

introduced. The improvements with the Ausf F included

with a longer-barrelled 50mm (1.97in) gun to generate

a different engine ignition system, modified air intakes

higher muzzle velocity. Subsequently, the L and M variants

and improved torsion bar suspension. Approximately

provided armour upgrades, nearly doubling the weight of

300 Ausf F variants were produced with the 37mm main

the original PzKpfw III to more than 22.7 tonnes (22.3 tons).

gun; however, as improving Allied tank designs rendered

The Ausf M also included a chassis with greater stability.

Soviets until the T-34 arrived in sufficient numbers to complement the older Red Army BT and T-26 models.

In North Africa, the PzKpfw III was more than a match for British armour and dominated the battlefield until the arrival of the American M3 Grant/Lee and M4 Sherman medium tanks with their 75mm (2.95in) main guns.

49

48

Job: 06828 Title: World’s Greatest Tanks (Amber Book) Page: 43

Job: 06828 Title: World’s Greatest Tanks (Amber Book) Page: 48

Job: 06828 Title: World’s Greatest Tanks (Amber Book) Page: 49

The Illustrated History VIETNAM WAR of the Vietnam War THE ILLUSTRATED HISTORY OF THE

“Break the will of the enemy to fight, and you accomplish the true objective of war.”

Sun Tzu, The Art of War

Forty years after it ended, the Vietnam War remains a controversial conflict internationally, while the scars of defoliation are still in evidence in parts of the country. Before pulling out, the US dropped eight million tons of bombs and suffered 46,370 fatalities against a technologically inferior force, while 900,000 Vietnamese people were killed. From Indochina to the fall of Saigon, this illustrated history is a timely account of the 6,000-day conflict.

In the aftermath of World War II the decolonization process gained pace, but the transition to self-rule was often violent. With US material and financial aid, France fought a campaign in Indochina to regain colonial control over those territories it had held before the Japanese occupation, but by 1954 it was forced to admit defeat and accept partition. The revolutionaries in Southeast Asia had demonstrated how to achieve political objectives in the face of overwhelming odds, but they continued their struggle to reunify Vietnam.

The repercussions of this bitter, tragic and costly conflict were far-reaching, for it has affected US foreign policy ever since. As The Illustrated History of the Vietnam War reveals, the war remains a fascinating military study, embracing such diverse topics as guerrilla and conventional warfare, urban and jungle fighting and political and ideological struggle.

ISBN: 978-1-78274-288-3

reintroduced. ‘Vicariously at least,’ writes historian Philip Jenkins, ‘the United States was in all essential ways a combatant power for most of 1941.’

The mass raid on Pearl Harbor may have come out of the blue, but an attack of some kind had been expected, although Malaya or the Philippines had been thought more likely targets. Back in 1937, Japanese aircraft had sunk the US gunboat Panay while it was anchored on the Yangtze River, China, and, concerned about Japan’s imperialistic expansion in China and southeast Asia, America was already offering covert aid to the Chinese war effort, including the use of American pilots. Following the sinking, commercial treaties with Japan had been annulled and economic restrictions imposed – including, crucially, access to American oil.

Armour

Fearing an aggressive expansion of communism, the USA took the fateful step of intervening in Southeast Asia. Initially only political and monetary support was given to the new South Vietnamese government, but as the situation grew ever more complex, direct US military participation escalated. In the late 1960s there were as many as 500,000 American troops in Vietnam. By the time the US forces finally withdrew in 1973, the war had destabilized the entire region, spilling over into Laos and Cambodia.

Twitter: @amberbooks

W O R L D WA R I I

ATTACKS ON AMERICA

A major change in France’s fortunes came with René-Robert Cavelier, Sieur de La Salle, a lapsed Jesuit turned explorer. With a troop of Frenchmen and Indians, he established forts in the Great Lakes, before, in 1682, canoeing down the Mississippi River to the Gulf of Mexico – although this was not the destination he was seeking. He’d been hoping to find a route to the Pacific and so on to Asia – but he claimed the new territory for France, anyway, naming it Louisiana after his king, Louis XIV. La Salle’s next expedition from France approached America from the Gulf of Mexico. After a troubled voyage that saw three of his four ships lost, he landed too far west; his men then spent three years trying to find the mouth of the Mississippi. In 1687, with no end in sight, his troops mutinied and shot him. A sorry end, but today La Salle’s achievements as an explorer are commemorated across France, Canada and the US.

wife, powdered her [with salt], and had eaten part of her before it was knowne.’

Once discovered, he was executed.

Like the Spanish in Florida, the English had arrived in Virginia with the hope of finding gold, and also of navigating a passage through the continent to Asia.

Instead, there was no gold and they soon proved that they weren’t capable of feeding themselves. Help came from the local Powhatan Indians, but the tribe’s good will was soon tested. By 1620, the colonists were taking land from the Powhatans without any attempt at payment. This led, in 1622, to the Powhatans killing 347 settlers – more than a quarter of the colony.

Following further disputes, in 1644 the Powhatans butchered a further 400 colonists in a single day.

It might seem surprising that the Native Americans, who had no guns unless they had obtained them from Europeans, could inflict such losses on the English.

However, a skilled bowman could fire six well-aimed arrows a minute, whereas someone wielding a musket could, at best, fire it three times a minute. Even then, the aim was uncertain at distance, and the musket often liable to malfunction.

126

Armament

MG 34 machine guns

VIETNAM

THE ILLUSTRATED HISTORY OF THE

Dr Chris McNab is a freelance writer, editor and researcher based in South Wales, UK, who specializes in twentieth-century military history.

Following a degree in Classical History and English at the University of Wales in Aberystwyth, he completed a PhD in social and political theory at the same university, before focusing his attentions on his primary interest, military affairs.

He is the author of Military Uniforms Visual Encyclopedia, Battles that Changed Warfare, Germany’s Secret Masterplan and Sporting Guns.

Website: www.amberbooks.co.uk

(2.95in) gun, which had originally been installed on the PzKpfw IV. A total of 64 rounds of 75mm ammunition were

KwK L/46.5; later 50mm (1.97in)

43

VIETNAM WAR

Andrew Wiest is Professor of History at the University of Southern Mississippi and serves as Director of the Vietnam Studies Program. He is author of The Boys of ’67.

Appstore: itunes.com/apps/amberbooksltd

The PzKpfw III Ausf N was modified as an infantry support tank and armed with a short-barrelled 75mm

KwK 38 L/42 gun

Job: 06828 Title: World’s Greatest Tanks (Amber Book) Page: 42

Encyclopedia of Warfare Foreword by Dennis Showalter 978-1-78274-023-0

in 1943.

Throughout production, secondary armament included

82

A NEW WORLD

Road: 40km/h (25mph)

Secondary: 2 x 7.92mm (0.31in)

Main Armament The 2pdr (40mm) QF main gun of the Mk III Valentine Infantry Tank lost its effectiveness with the advent of heavier Axis tanks and was replaced in later variants with the 6pdr (57mm) gun.

JUNE 2017 PUBLICATION

CANOEING DOWN THE MISSISSIPPI

Speed

Cross-country: 20km/h (12mph)

42

Other titles of interest: Illustrated History of World War I Andrew Wiest 978-1-78274-137-4

versus tank fighting until the arrival of the PzKpfw V Panther

1 x 12-cylinder inline water-cooled engine developing 224kW (300hp)

Secondary Armament The BESA machine gun was a British version of the Czech-made ZB-53 air-cooled machine gun and was utilized extensively by the British military during World War II.

Engine The AEC A190 six-cylinder diesel engine of the Mk III Valentine Infantry Tank generated 103kW (131hp).

It was replaced in later variants with an American GMC diesel engine.

244 x 186mm (93⁄4 x 71⁄2”) 224pp 180 b/w and colour photos, diagrams and maps 58,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-497-9 £19.99 Hardback

support role, then shouldered the great weight of the tank

17.41 tonnes (17.1 tons) Maybach HL 120 TRM petrol

Armour Protection The armour protection of the Mk III Valentine Infantry Tank varied from 8–65mm (0.31– 2.55in), heavier than the A10 Cruiser Tank from which the Valentine was derived.

Bloody History of America traces the narrative of this still young nation from the adventurers of the sixteenth century to the soldiers fighting the Islamic State (ISIS) today, from Revolutionary War to Civil War, from slavery to Civil Rights, from the Salem Witch Trials to the McCarthy era witchhunts, from Prohibition to Hollywood excess, and from religious cults to political corruption. Illustrated with 180 captivating paintings, photographs, and artworks, this is a vivid account of the darker side of the United States.

Length: 5.38m (17ft 8in) Height: 2.44m (8ft)

Valentines with Vickers Vigour

by the Nazis a real possibility, tank production was critical.

73

Bloody History of America

Gradually, the PzKpfw III evolved into an infantry support tank while the PzKpfw IV, intended originally for the infantry

Width: 2.91m (9ft 7in)

accept heavier armament easily, tanks were in short supply and World War II was going badly for Britain. With invasion

The Mk III Valentine Infantry Tank was rushed into production in 1940 without extensive field testing but proved reliable largely due to Vickers experience with its forerunner, the A10 Cruiser Tank.

20

Panzer III Ausf F was waning. The Soviet T-34 soon eclipsed other designs.

Specification

to develop an infantry tank based on the A10 and the

much more than status symbols

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 65,000 words 200col a/ws & photos ISBN: 978-1-78274-108-4 £19.99 Hardback

The World’s Greatest Tanks

the company already had facilities dedicated to its own

Soviet and Russian forces have

The World’s Greatest Tanks

assuaged some of the concern about the performance of

cruiser tank, the A10. Instead, Vickers was asked The distinctive plastic barrel shroud has become a trademark of the M16 and its offspring, which include the Colt Commando.

weapon on which to trust your life.

design was eventually approved for production in the summer of 1939.

Tank was available in large numbers at a critical time for Great Britain and

The weapon lacks stopping power but has low recoil and controllability.

70

From World War I to the present day, The World’s Greatest Tanks features 52 of the best armoured fighting vehicles.

From the Mark V Male to the Soviet T-34 to today’s M1A2 Abrams, each entry is examined over two spreads and includes a brief description of the tank’s history, a colour profile artwork, photographs, key features and specifications. Packed with 200 artworks and photographs, this is a colourful guide for the military historian and general enthusiast.

Mk III Valentine Infantry Tank

M16 EARLY VERSIONS 1960

The Makarov’s basic configuration is based on a Walther design.

T

World’s Worst Weapons

The World’s Greatest Tanks

T H E W O R L D ’ S G R E AT E S T

Proof 1

Exploding Tanks, Uncontrollable Ships, and Unflyable Aircraft

From Soviet dog mines to the ‘supersonic’ aircraft that couldn’t break the sound barrier, World’s Worst Weapons features 150 land vehicles, small arms, naval vessels and aircraft that many soldiers, sailors or pilots would prefer to forget. With thoroughly researched text complemented by photographs, full-colour artworks, first hand accounts and full technical specifications, the book is an excellent guide to the weapons that went badly wrong.

THE WORLD’S GREATEST TANKS: AN ILLUSTRATED HISTORY

World’s Worst Weapons

Martin J. Dougherty

World’s Worst Weapons

Illustrated throughout with both colour and black-and-white photographs that bring the 10,000-day conflict to life, and including eye witness accounts of the battles and incidents of America’s undeclared war, The Illustrated History of the Vietnam War provides a graphic and compelling account of one of the most brutal conflicts of modern history.

FROM THE SEA

186

83

The Illustrated History of the Vietnam War 244 x 186mm (9¾ x 7½”) 224pp 60,000 words 250 col photos, 30 col a/ws ISBN: 978-1-78274-288-3 £19.99 Hardback

VIETNAM

THE HOME FRONT

187

THE TURBULENT 1960S

engaged in the ‘Search and Destroy’ (S & D) missions which characterized US ground force operations between 1965 and 1968. As discussed earlier, Operation Starlite was the first such US Marine operation, attacking from land, sea and helicopter on 18 August 1965 against the VC’s 1st Regiment in the Van Truong peninsula. One of the first S & D operations of the war, Operation Starlite gained a significant amphibious presence when three US Marine battalions and a Special Landing Force (SLF) battalion were beach-landed near An Cuong before attacking the enemy.

Other US Marine units closed the trap on VC forces via three major helicopter landings to the west and an overland assault from the north. The operation was a resounding success with 614 VC killed to only 45 Americans, and it inspired over 70 smaller-scale amphibious operations along the South Vietnamese coast between 1965 and 1969, coordinated between the SLF of the 7th Fleet and the MACV. None were as heavily contested as Operation Starlite, yet the amphibious units remained a useful tool for tactical deployment and reinforcement.

RIGHT: A

DEFIANT

REVERSAL OF HIPPIE PHILOSOPHY IS SCRAWLED ON THE HELMET OF THIS SOLDIER IN

US

VIETNAM. THE

PSYCHOLOGICAL GULF BETWEEN

VIETNAM US

VETERANS AND

CIVILIANS COULD BE PROFOUND.

BELOW: DR MARTIN LUTHER KING, JR.,

LEADS A

CROWD OF AROUND

10,000

PEOPLE DURING A

50-MILE (80KM) MARCH IN

PROTEST

ALABAMA

ON

MARCH 1965.

The US Marines were involved in many other S & D operations, but they also executed their own distinctive pacification programmes. General Lewis W. Walt, the commander of 1 Corps, and Lieutenant General Victor Krulak, commander of Fleet Marine Force Pacific, both favoured a military approach which involved the active protection of Vietnamese communities from VC infiltration. Subsequently, Vietnamese villages in the 1 Corps area became the beneficiaries of extensive US Marine welfare and medical programmes, with each battalion of III MAF being given its own tactical area of operation (TAOR). Pacification units were expanded in August 1965 with the Combined Action Company (CAC) programme. This programme was based on

ABOVE: US MARINES DEPLOY ASHORE IN LANDING CRAFT IN ONE OF THE MANY AMPHIBIOUS OPERATIONS CARRIED OUT IN

SOUTH

VIETNAM. LEFT: DECEMBER 1967.

A US MARINE

ADVANCES

ACROSS A STREAM DURING A SEARCH AND DESTROY MISSION SOUTH OF

VIETCONG

DANANG.

BOOBY TRAPS

WERE OFTEN SUBMERGED BELOW THE WATERLINE OF

25

LEFT: AS US

R

oiling beneath the surface calm, however, were currents that would threaten the country’s unity of purpose during the coming decade. Most importantly, the landmark US Supreme Court decision in Brown vs Board of Education ruled out segregated schools, shining a glaring light on American race relations and fuelling the Civil Rights Movement. Advocates of civil rights would find their leader in the person of Rev. Martin Luther King, Jr. The nation, and the world, watched in wonder as Dr King led peaceful marches protesting against the inequities of the segregated South. White southerners did not want change, however – peaceful or otherwise. King was arrested several times, his marchers were beaten, leaders were assassinated and the racist Ku Klux Klan terrorized the night. Advocates of civil rights persevered, and perfected the tactics of civil disobedience, such as sit-ins, that would later be adopted by anti-war elements. Kennedy, who was beginning the American involvement in Vietnam, had to intervene in what was a worsening situation. But before he could make a substantive difference he was assassinated, leaving the war and the problems of the home front to his successor, Lyndon B. Johnson.

IN

INVOLVEMENT

VIETNAM

GREW,

PROTESTS AT HOME ESCALATED.

HERE

MARCHERS PASS DOWN

PENNSYLVANIA AVENUE FRONT OF THE

HOUSE,

IN

WHITE

ADVERTISING THEIR

MESSAGE ON BANNERS AND THROUGH CHANTS.

Although the political

THE BEGINNING OF PROTEST

A

s American involvement in the Vietnam War began in 1965, Johnson’s social and foreign policy enjoyed widespread support. Most Americans believed in the Cold War theory of containment and agreed that defence of South Vietnam was critical to the security of their own nation. However, the manner in which the United States became involved in the conflict aroused suspicion among many and added to the problems. Several inconsistencies, from campaign promises that American ‘boys’ would not be sent to Vietnam to fight a war to the seeming falsehoods surrounding the Gulf of Tonkin incident and the dictatorial nature of the regime in South Vietnam, caused doubt concerning the US role in Southeast Asia. Many Americans were critical of Johnson and called on him to launch more devastating attacks upon North Vietnam and end the war quickly. Most noticeable, though, were protesters who believed that the country should exit the conflict. Anti-war sentiment was concentrated in the universities, where protest groups were formed, the most important of which was the Students for a Democratic Society.

Anti-war elements were an amorphous group. Due to their disorganization protesters never wielded any true political power, though they were adept at causing trouble and grabbing headlines. Most protesters were students or members of the counter-culture who vaguely believed that American involvement in Vietnam was wrong and participated in protests as part of the ‘in thing’ to do. There were, however, some minor groups of people who were true radicals and sought to bring down the existing system. The most infamous group was the Weathermen, anarchists who bombed Reserve Officer Training Corps’ (ROTC) buildings. Most popular protest, then, had as its goal the ending of a conflict that was wasting American lives – not a fundamental restructuring of power within the United States. Thus, as painful as the protests became, they never portended revolution.

power of protesters was in many senses limited, the anti-war mood caught on with many in the wider electorate and left government leaders looking politically indecisive.

POPULAR CROSSING POINTS.

19

Classic titles Welcome to Amber’s list of both new titles and works available from the backlist. These books combine engaging text with full-colour photographs, illustrations and, where appropriate, detailed maps and annotated artworks to provide an irresistible package at affordable prices. From the world’s most fascinating abandoned places to medieval warfare, and from haiku to the human body to humour books, there will be something in our list of published titles for everyone.

The World’s Greatest Cars

Kings and Queens of Europe

The Guitar Book

285 x 213mm (11¼ x 8¼”) 512pp 400 col photos 140,000 words ISBN: 9781782744719 £24.99 Hardback

295 x 234mm (11½ x 9¼”) 496pp 1,500 col photos & 1,000 diagrams 100,000 words ISBN: 9781782744726 £24.99 Paperback

The Illustrated Encyclopedia of Space & Space Exploration

The Encyclopedia of Ancient Egypt

How the Body Works

285 x 225mm (11¾ x 9”) 512pp 225,000 words 5,000 photographs and illustrations ISBN: 9781782741640 £24.99 Paperback

285 x 255mm (11¼ x 9”) 512pp 245,000 words 2,000 colour photos & a/ws ISBN: 978-1-78274-436-8 £24.99 Paperback

Illustrated Encyclopedia Weapons of World War II

American Battles & Campaigns

Battles that Changed History

276 x 220mm (10¾ x 8¾”) 608pp, 1,600 col and b/w a/ws and photographs 220,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-388-0 £24.99 Paperback

264 x 208mm (9½ x 7½”) 240pp 70,000 words 100 maps, 25 colour photos ISBN: 9781782743767 £19.99 Hardback

The Encyclopedia of Aircraft of World War II 297 x 228mm (11¾ x 9”) 512pp 1,200 col & b/w photos & a/ws 190,000 words ISBN: 9781782744733 £24.99 Paperback

285 x 220mm (11¼ x 8¾ ”) 512pp 1,750 col photos 110,000 words ISBN: 9781782744702 £24.99 Paperback

Encyclopedias

Illustrated Encyclopedia Weapons of World War I

The Encyclopedia of Warfare

Ultimate Survival Guide

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 1,024pp 600 col maps 350,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-023-0 £49.99 Hardback

285 x 225mm (11¼ x 9”) 448pp 750 b/w a/ws 150,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-142-8 £24.99 Paperback

Military Aircraft Visual Encyclopedia

Ships Visual Encyclopedia

Military Uniforms Visual Encyclopedia

Small Arms Visual Encyclopedia

285 x 225mm (11¼ x 9”) 448pp 1000 col a/ws 130,000 words ISBN: 978-1-906626-71-6 £24.99 Paperback

285 x 225mm (11¼ x 9”) 448pp 1000 col a/ws 90,000 words ISBN: 978-1-907446-24-5 £24.99 Paperback

285 x 225mm (11¼ x 9”) 448pp 600 col a/ws 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-907446-99-3 £24.99 Paperback

285 x 225mm (11¼ x 9”) 448pp 800 col a/ws 80,000 words ISBN: 978-1-907446-98-6 £24.99 Paperback

276 x 220mm (10¾ x 8¾”) 272pp 600 col a/ws and photographs 65,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-141-1 £24.99 Hardback

20

Animals Visual Encyclopedia 285 x 225mm (11¼ x 9”) 448pp 750 col a/ws 90,000 words ISBN: 9781908273017 £24.99 Paperback

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 448pp 600 col & b/w photos & a/ws 160,000 words ISBN: 978-1-906626-80-8 £24.99 Paperback

285 x 227mm (11¼ x 9”) 512pp 1,250 col photos & a/ws 260,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-435-1 £24.99 Paperback

Encyclopedia of Classic Warfare 297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 320pp 400pp b/w & col photos and a/ws 100,000 words ISBN: 9781907446917 £24.99 Hardback

21

Classic titles Welcome to Amber’s list of both new titles and works available from the backlist. These books combine engaging text with full-colour photographs, illustrations and, where appropriate, detailed maps and annotated artworks to provide an irresistible package at affordable prices. From the world’s most fascinating abandoned places to medieval warfare, and from haiku to the human body to humour books, there will be something in our list of published titles for everyone.

The World’s Greatest Cars

Kings and Queens of Europe

The Guitar Book

285 x 213mm (11¼ x 8¼”) 512pp 400 col photos 140,000 words ISBN: 9781782744719 £24.99 Hardback

295 x 234mm (11½ x 9¼”) 496pp 1,500 col photos & 1,000 diagrams 100,000 words ISBN: 9781782744726 £24.99 Paperback

The Illustrated Encyclopedia of Space & Space Exploration

The Encyclopedia of Ancient Egypt

How the Body Works

285 x 225mm (11¾ x 9”) 512pp 225,000 words 5,000 photographs and illustrations ISBN: 9781782741640 £24.99 Paperback

285 x 255mm (11¼ x 9”) 512pp 245,000 words 2,000 colour photos & a/ws ISBN: 978-1-78274-436-8 £24.99 Paperback

Illustrated Encyclopedia Weapons of World War II

American Battles & Campaigns

Battles that Changed History

276 x 220mm (10¾ x 8¾”) 608pp, 1,600 col and b/w a/ws and photographs 220,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-388-0 £24.99 Paperback

264 x 208mm (9½ x 7½”) 240pp 70,000 words 100 maps, 25 colour photos ISBN: 9781782743767 £19.99 Hardback

The Encyclopedia of Aircraft of World War II 297 x 228mm (11¾ x 9”) 512pp 1,200 col & b/w photos & a/ws 190,000 words ISBN: 9781782744733 £24.99 Paperback

285 x 220mm (11¼ x 8¾ ”) 512pp 1,750 col photos 110,000 words ISBN: 9781782744702 £24.99 Paperback

Encyclopedias

Illustrated Encyclopedia Weapons of World War I

The Encyclopedia of Warfare

Ultimate Survival Guide

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 1,024pp 600 col maps 350,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-023-0 £49.99 Hardback

285 x 225mm (11¼ x 9”) 448pp 750 b/w a/ws 150,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-142-8 £24.99 Paperback

Military Aircraft Visual Encyclopedia

Ships Visual Encyclopedia

Military Uniforms Visual Encyclopedia

Small Arms Visual Encyclopedia

285 x 225mm (11¼ x 9”) 448pp 1000 col a/ws 130,000 words ISBN: 978-1-906626-71-6 £24.99 Paperback

285 x 225mm (11¼ x 9”) 448pp 1000 col a/ws 90,000 words ISBN: 978-1-907446-24-5 £24.99 Paperback

285 x 225mm (11¼ x 9”) 448pp 600 col a/ws 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-907446-99-3 £24.99 Paperback

285 x 225mm (11¼ x 9”) 448pp 800 col a/ws 80,000 words ISBN: 978-1-907446-98-6 £24.99 Paperback

276 x 220mm (10¾ x 8¾”) 272pp 600 col a/ws and photographs 65,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-141-1 £24.99 Hardback

20

Animals Visual Encyclopedia 285 x 225mm (11¼ x 9”) 448pp 750 col a/ws 90,000 words ISBN: 9781908273017 £24.99 Paperback

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 448pp 600 col & b/w photos & a/ws 160,000 words ISBN: 978-1-906626-80-8 £24.99 Paperback

285 x 227mm (11¼ x 9”) 512pp 1,250 col photos & a/ws 260,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-435-1 £24.99 Paperback

Encyclopedia of Classic Warfare 297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 320pp 400pp b/w & col photos and a/ws 100,000 words ISBN: 9781907446917 £24.99 Hardback

21

Mini Encyclopedias

Humour

FAT CATS

Mammals

Dinosaurs

Bugs

163 x 123mm (6½ x 4¾ ”) 320pp 300 col a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-385-9 £9.99 Flexibound

163 x 123mm (6½ x 4¾ ”) 320pp 300 col a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-384-2 £9.99 Flexibound

163 x 123mm (6½ x 4¾ ”) 320pp 300 col a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-324-8 £9.99 Flexibound

FAT

CATS

Marine Life 163 x 123mm (6½ x 4¾ ”) 320pp 300 col a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-445-0 £9.99 Flexibound

Pugs on Rugs

Cats in Hats

Fat Cats

153 x 153mm (6 x 6”) 96pp 45 colour photomontages 3,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-431-3 £6.99 Hardback

153 x 153mm (6 x 6”) 96pp 45 colour photomontages 3,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-430-6 £6.99 Hardback

153 x 153mm (6 x 6”) 96pp 45 colour photomontages 3,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-429-0 £6.99 Hardback

The Instruments of Torture

Best-Selling Albums

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 110 b/w photos 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-426-9 £19.99 Paperback

266 x 266mm (10½ x 10½”) 256pp 220 col photos 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-298-2 £19.99 Hardback

General Reference

Human Body

The World of Birds

Stars and Planets

163 x 123mm (6½ x 4¾ ”) 320pp 300 col a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-377-4 £9.99 Flexibound

163 x 123mm (6½ x 4¾ ”) 320pp 300 col a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-323-1 £9.99 Flexibound

163 x 123mm (6½ x 4¾ ”) 320pp 300 col a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-260-9 £9.99 Flexibound

Young Readers

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 10,000 words 150 colour photographs ISBN: 978-1-78274-394-1 £19.99 Hardback

Myths and Legends

Warriors of the Ancient World

Warriors of the Medieval World

254 x 197mm (10 x 7¾”) 128pp 110 col a/ws and photos 16,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-446-7 £9.99 Hardback

254 x 197mm (10 x 7¾”) 128pp 110 col a/ws and photos 16,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-447-4 £9.99 Hardback

22

Abandoned Places

Chinese Bound Series

Norse Myths

Celtic Legends

244 x 186mm (9¾ x 7½”) 224pp 58,000 words 180 b/w and col photographs, artworks and maps ISBN: 9781782743323 £19.99 Hardback

244 x 186mm (9¾ x 7½”) 224pp 58,000 words 180 b/w and col photographs, artworks and maps ISBN: 9781782743166 £19.99 Hardback

The Art of War (New Translation) 265 x 195mm (10½ x 7¾”) 96pp 12,000 words ISBN: 9781907446788 £14.99 Chinese bound hardback

The Prince

Bushido

264 x 195mm (7¾ x 6¼”) 96pp 33,000 words ISBN: 978-1-908696-51-9 £14.99 Chinese bound hardback

264 x 195mm (10½ x 7¾”) 96pp 34,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-484-9 £14.99 Chinese bound hardback

Haiku 264 x 195mm (10½ x 7¾”) 96pp 88 haiku in Japanese script 2,500 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-387-3 £14.99 Chinese bound hardback

23

Mini Encyclopedias

Humour

FAT CATS

Mammals

Dinosaurs

Bugs

163 x 123mm (6½ x 4¾ ”) 320pp 300 col a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-385-9 £9.99 Flexibound

163 x 123mm (6½ x 4¾ ”) 320pp 300 col a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-384-2 £9.99 Flexibound

163 x 123mm (6½ x 4¾ ”) 320pp 300 col a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-324-8 £9.99 Flexibound

FAT

CATS

Marine Life 163 x 123mm (6½ x 4¾ ”) 320pp 300 col a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-445-0 £9.99 Flexibound

Pugs on Rugs

Cats in Hats

Fat Cats

153 x 153mm (6 x 6”) 96pp 45 colour photomontages 3,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-431-3 £6.99 Hardback

153 x 153mm (6 x 6”) 96pp 45 colour photomontages 3,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-430-6 £6.99 Hardback

153 x 153mm (6 x 6”) 96pp 45 colour photomontages 3,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-429-0 £6.99 Hardback

The Instruments of Torture

Best-Selling Albums

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 110 b/w photos 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-426-9 £19.99 Paperback

266 x 266mm (10½ x 10½”) 256pp 220 col photos 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-298-2 £19.99 Hardback

General Reference

Human Body

The World of Birds

Stars and Planets

163 x 123mm (6½ x 4¾ ”) 320pp 300 col a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-377-4 £9.99 Flexibound

163 x 123mm (6½ x 4¾ ”) 320pp 300 col a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-323-1 £9.99 Flexibound

163 x 123mm (6½ x 4¾ ”) 320pp 300 col a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-260-9 £9.99 Flexibound

Young Readers

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 10,000 words 150 colour photographs ISBN: 978-1-78274-394-1 £19.99 Hardback

Myths and Legends

Warriors of the Ancient World

Warriors of the Medieval World

254 x 197mm (10 x 7¾”) 128pp 110 col a/ws and photos 16,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-446-7 £9.99 Hardback

254 x 197mm (10 x 7¾”) 128pp 110 col a/ws and photos 16,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-447-4 £9.99 Hardback

22

Abandoned Places

Chinese Bound Series

Norse Myths

Celtic Legends

244 x 186mm (9¾ x 7½”) 224pp 58,000 words 180 b/w and col photographs, artworks and maps ISBN: 9781782743323 £19.99 Hardback

244 x 186mm (9¾ x 7½”) 224pp 58,000 words 180 b/w and col photographs, artworks and maps ISBN: 9781782743166 £19.99 Hardback

The Art of War (New Translation) 265 x 195mm (10½ x 7¾”) 96pp 12,000 words ISBN: 9781907446788 £14.99 Chinese bound hardback

The Prince

Bushido

264 x 195mm (7¾ x 6¼”) 96pp 33,000 words ISBN: 978-1-908696-51-9 £14.99 Chinese bound hardback

264 x 195mm (10½ x 7¾”) 96pp 34,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-484-9 £14.99 Chinese bound hardback

Haiku 264 x 195mm (10½ x 7¾”) 96pp 88 haiku in Japanese script 2,500 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-387-3 £14.99 Chinese bound hardback

23

Combat,and Survival and Fitness Combat Survival

World’s Greatest

SAS and Elite Forces Guide: SAS and Elite Forces Guide: SAS and Elite Forces Guide: Extreme Fitness Unarmed Combat Extreme Unarmed Combat 178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 320pp 150 b/w artworks 45,000 words ISBN: 9781782741060 £14.99 Paperback

178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 320pp 150 b/w a/ws 59,500 words ISBN: 9781906626815 £14.99 Paperback

178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 320pp 150 b/w artworks 45,000 words ISBN: 9781908273161 £14.99 Paperback

SAS and Elite Forces Guide: Armed Combat 178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 320pp 150 b/w a/ws 45,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-024-7 £14.99 Paperback

SAS and Elite Forces Guide: Ropes and Knots 178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 320pp 150 b/w a/ws 35,000 words ISBN: 9781907446948 £14.99 Paperback

SAS and Special Forces Fitness Training 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 60,000 words 180 b/w photographs and artworks ISBN: 978-1-78274-451-1 £14.99 Flexibound

SAS and Special Forces Self Defence Handbook 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 160pp 60,000 words 180 b/w photographs and artworks ISBN: 978-1-78274-432-0 £14.99 Flexibound

SAS and Special Forces Mental Toughnesss Training 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 60,000 words 180 b/w photographs and artworks ISBN: 978-1-78274-449-8 £14.99 Flexibound

World’s Greatest Small Arms 297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 200 col a/ws and photographs 65,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-262-3 £19.99 Hardback

Combat and Survival

How to Fight Like a Special Forces Soldier SAS and Elite Forces Guide: SAS and Elite Forces Guide: World War II Secret Prisioner of War Escape Manhunt Operations Handbook & Evasion 178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 320pp 150 b/w artworks 45,000 words ISBN: 9781908273154 £14.99 Paperback

320pp 150 b/w artworks 40,000 words ISBN: 9781908273185 £14.99 Paperback

320pp 150 artworks 40,000 words ISBN: 9781908273147 £14.99 Paperback

SAS and Elite Forces Guide: Preparing to Survive

SAS and Elite Forces Guide: Sniper

178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 320pp 160 b/w artworks 45,000 words ISBN: 9781908696618 £14.99 Paperback

178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 320pp 160 b/w artworks 45,000 words ISBN: 978-1-908696-63-2 £14.99 Paperback

World’s Greatest Civil Aircraft

World’s Greatest Military Aircraft

297 x 227mm (113⁄4 x 9”) 224pp 100 col a/ws & 100 col & b/w photos 65,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-245-6 £19.99 Hardback

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 200 col a/ws and photographs 65,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-263-0 £19.99 Hardback

The World’s Greatest Submarines 297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 65,000 words 200 colour artworks and photographs ISBN: 978-1-78274-421-4 £19.99 Hardback

World’s Greatest Tanks 297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 200 col a/ws and photographs 65,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-108-4 £19.99 Hardback

Military Technology

SAS and Elite Forces Guide: Special Forces in Action 178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 320pp 150 b/w photos & artworks 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-908696-62-5 £14.99 Paperback

24

Self-Defence: How to Punch

Self-Defence: How to Defend Yourself

240 x 160mm (9½ x 6½”) 48pp 50 line drawings 10,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-088-9 £4.99 Paperback

240 x 160mm (9½ x 6½”) 48pp 50 line drawings 10,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-089-6 £4.99 Paperback

How to Fight Like a Special Forces Soldier 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 60,000 words 180 b/w photographs and artworks ISBN: 978-1-78274-448-1 £14.99 Flexibound

How to Pass the SAS and Special Forces Selection Course 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 60,000 words 180 b/w photographs and artworks ISBN: 978-1-78274-450-4 £14.99 Flexibound

Small Arms: Compared and Contrasted Drones

Atlas of Tank Warfare

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 200 col a/ws and photographs 55,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-255-5 £19.99 Hardback

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 120 col maps, 150 col & b/w photos & artworks 100,000 words ISBN: 9781908273796 £19.99 Hardback

Germany’s Secret Weapons of World War II 264 x 208mm (10½ x 8¼”) 224pp 160 photographs and illustrations 54,000 words ISBN: 978-1-909160-56-9 £19.99 Hardback

213 x 290mm (8½ x 11½”) 224pp 300 col photos and illustrations 70,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-206-7 £19.99 Hardback

25

Combat,and Survival and Fitness Combat Survival

World’s Greatest

SAS and Elite Forces Guide: SAS and Elite Forces Guide: SAS and Elite Forces Guide: Extreme Fitness Unarmed Combat Extreme Unarmed Combat 178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 320pp 150 b/w artworks 45,000 words ISBN: 9781782741060 £14.99 Paperback

178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 320pp 150 b/w a/ws 59,500 words ISBN: 9781906626815 £14.99 Paperback

178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 320pp 150 b/w artworks 45,000 words ISBN: 9781908273161 £14.99 Paperback

SAS and Elite Forces Guide: Armed Combat 178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 320pp 150 b/w a/ws 45,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-024-7 £14.99 Paperback

SAS and Elite Forces Guide: Ropes and Knots 178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 320pp 150 b/w a/ws 35,000 words ISBN: 9781907446948 £14.99 Paperback

SAS and Special Forces Fitness Training 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 60,000 words 180 b/w photographs and artworks ISBN: 978-1-78274-451-1 £14.99 Flexibound

SAS and Special Forces Self Defence Handbook 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 160pp 60,000 words 180 b/w photographs and artworks ISBN: 978-1-78274-432-0 £14.99 Flexibound

SAS and Special Forces Mental Toughnesss Training 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 60,000 words 180 b/w photographs and artworks ISBN: 978-1-78274-449-8 £14.99 Flexibound

World’s Greatest Small Arms 297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 200 col a/ws and photographs 65,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-262-3 £19.99 Hardback

Combat and Survival

How to Fight Like a Special Forces Soldier SAS and Elite Forces Guide: SAS and Elite Forces Guide: World War II Secret Prisioner of War Escape Manhunt Operations Handbook & Evasion 178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 320pp 150 b/w artworks 45,000 words ISBN: 9781908273154 £14.99 Paperback

320pp 150 b/w artworks 40,000 words ISBN: 9781908273185 £14.99 Paperback

320pp 150 artworks 40,000 words ISBN: 9781908273147 £14.99 Paperback

SAS and Elite Forces Guide: Preparing to Survive

SAS and Elite Forces Guide: Sniper

178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 320pp 160 b/w artworks 45,000 words ISBN: 9781908696618 £14.99 Paperback

178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 320pp 160 b/w artworks 45,000 words ISBN: 978-1-908696-63-2 £14.99 Paperback

World’s Greatest Civil Aircraft

World’s Greatest Military Aircraft

297 x 227mm (113⁄4 x 9”) 224pp 100 col a/ws & 100 col & b/w photos 65,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-245-6 £19.99 Hardback

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 200 col a/ws and photographs 65,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-263-0 £19.99 Hardback

The World’s Greatest Submarines 297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 65,000 words 200 colour artworks and photographs ISBN: 978-1-78274-421-4 £19.99 Hardback

World’s Greatest Tanks 297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 200 col a/ws and photographs 65,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-108-4 £19.99 Hardback

Military Technology

SAS and Elite Forces Guide: Special Forces in Action 178 x 127mm (7 x 5”) 320pp 150 b/w photos & artworks 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-908696-62-5 £14.99 Paperback

24

Self-Defence: How to Punch

Self-Defence: How to Defend Yourself

240 x 160mm (9½ x 6½”) 48pp 50 line drawings 10,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-088-9 £4.99 Paperback

240 x 160mm (9½ x 6½”) 48pp 50 line drawings 10,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-089-6 £4.99 Paperback

How to Fight Like a Special Forces Soldier 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 60,000 words 180 b/w photographs and artworks ISBN: 978-1-78274-448-1 £14.99 Flexibound

How to Pass the SAS and Special Forces Selection Course 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 60,000 words 180 b/w photographs and artworks ISBN: 978-1-78274-450-4 £14.99 Flexibound

Small Arms: Compared and Contrasted Drones

Atlas of Tank Warfare

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 200 col a/ws and photographs 55,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-255-5 £19.99 Hardback

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 120 col maps, 150 col & b/w photos & artworks 100,000 words ISBN: 9781908273796 £19.99 Hardback

Germany’s Secret Weapons of World War II 264 x 208mm (10½ x 8¼”) 224pp 160 photographs and illustrations 54,000 words ISBN: 978-1-909160-56-9 £19.99 Hardback

213 x 290mm (8½ x 11½”) 224pp 300 col photos and illustrations 70,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-206-7 £19.99 Hardback

25

World’s Great Weapons

German Panzers of World War II

Modern Tanks and Artillery

Allied Aircraft of World War II

Allied Tanks of World War II

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 384pp 400 col & b/w a/ws & photos 100,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-065-0 £29.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 384pp 400 col & b/w a/ws & photos 100,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-205-0 £29.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 384pp 400 col & b/w a/ws & photos 100,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-207-4 £29.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 384pp 400 col & b/w a/ws & photos 100,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-208-1 £29.99 Hardback

Essential Aircraft Identification Guide: Civil Aircraft 1907–Present

The Essential Tank Identification Guide: Wehrmacht Panzer Divisions 1939–45

The Essential Vehicle Identification Guide: Waffen-SS Divisions 1939–45

The Essential Vehicle Identification Guide: Western Allied Tanks 1939–45

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 500 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781904687467 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 300 col a/ws and 50 b/w & col photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781905704552 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781906626228 £19.99 Hardback

The Essential Vehicle Identification Guide: Panzergrenadier Divisions 1939–45

The Essential Vehicle Identification Guide: Postwar Armoured Fighting Vehicles 1945–Present

The Essential Weapons Identification Guide: Small Arms 1914-1945

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781905704293 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781907446221 £19.99 Hardback

The Essential Weapons Identification Guide: Postwar Air Weapons 1945–Present

The Essential Weapons Identification Guide: Postwar Artillery 1945–Present

Essential Submarine Identification Guide: Kriegsmarine U-Boats 1939–45

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781907446597 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781907446603 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 50,000 words 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos ISBN: 9781904687962 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 50,000 words 250 col & b/w a/ws & photos ISBN: 978-1-908696-64-9 £19.99 Hardback

Essential Identification Guides

Modern Military Aircraft

The Essential Aircraft Identification Guide: Aircraft of WWI 1914–1918

The Essential Aircraft Identification Guide: Allied Fighters 1939–45

The Essential Aircraft Identification Guide: Allied Bombers 1939–45

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781906626655 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781905704699 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781905704705 £19.99 Hardback

The Essential Aircraft Identification Guide: Luftwaffe Squadrons 1939–45

The Essential Aircraft Identification Guide: Aircraft of the Cold War 1945–1991

The Essential Aircraft Identification Guide: Modern Military Airpower 1990–Present

The Essential Aircraft Identification Guide: Carrier Aircraft 1917–Present

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-904687-62-7 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781906626631 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781907446276 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col a/ws & 50 photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781907446979 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 384pp 400 col & b/w a/ws & photos 100,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-066-7 £29.99 Hardback

26

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781908273758 £19.99 Hardback

The Essential Weapons Identification Guide: Small Arms 1945-present 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781908273178 £19.99 Hardback

Essential Naval Identification Guide: Submarines, 1914–Present 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 50,000 words 250 col & b/w a/ws & photos ISBN: 978-1-908696-66-3 £19.99 Hardback

27

World’s Great Weapons

German Panzers of World War II

Modern Tanks and Artillery

Allied Aircraft of World War II

Allied Tanks of World War II

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 384pp 400 col & b/w a/ws & photos 100,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-065-0 £29.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 384pp 400 col & b/w a/ws & photos 100,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-205-0 £29.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 384pp 400 col & b/w a/ws & photos 100,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-207-4 £29.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 384pp 400 col & b/w a/ws & photos 100,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-208-1 £29.99 Hardback

Essential Aircraft Identification Guide: Civil Aircraft 1907–Present

The Essential Tank Identification Guide: Wehrmacht Panzer Divisions 1939–45

The Essential Vehicle Identification Guide: Waffen-SS Divisions 1939–45

The Essential Vehicle Identification Guide: Western Allied Tanks 1939–45

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 500 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781904687467 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 300 col a/ws and 50 b/w & col photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781905704552 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781906626228 £19.99 Hardback

The Essential Vehicle Identification Guide: Panzergrenadier Divisions 1939–45

The Essential Vehicle Identification Guide: Postwar Armoured Fighting Vehicles 1945–Present

The Essential Weapons Identification Guide: Small Arms 1914-1945

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781905704293 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781907446221 £19.99 Hardback

The Essential Weapons Identification Guide: Postwar Air Weapons 1945–Present

The Essential Weapons Identification Guide: Postwar Artillery 1945–Present

Essential Submarine Identification Guide: Kriegsmarine U-Boats 1939–45

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781907446597 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781907446603 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 50,000 words 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos ISBN: 9781904687962 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 50,000 words 250 col & b/w a/ws & photos ISBN: 978-1-908696-64-9 £19.99 Hardback

Essential Identification Guides

Modern Military Aircraft

The Essential Aircraft Identification Guide: Aircraft of WWI 1914–1918

The Essential Aircraft Identification Guide: Allied Fighters 1939–45

The Essential Aircraft Identification Guide: Allied Bombers 1939–45

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781906626655 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781905704699 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781905704705 £19.99 Hardback

The Essential Aircraft Identification Guide: Luftwaffe Squadrons 1939–45

The Essential Aircraft Identification Guide: Aircraft of the Cold War 1945–1991

The Essential Aircraft Identification Guide: Modern Military Airpower 1990–Present

The Essential Aircraft Identification Guide: Carrier Aircraft 1917–Present

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-904687-62-7 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781906626631 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781907446276 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col a/ws & 50 photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781907446979 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 384pp 400 col & b/w a/ws & photos 100,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-066-7 £29.99 Hardback

26

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781908273758 £19.99 Hardback

The Essential Weapons Identification Guide: Small Arms 1945-present 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 200 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781908273178 £19.99 Hardback

Essential Naval Identification Guide: Submarines, 1914–Present 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 50,000 words 250 col & b/w a/ws & photos ISBN: 978-1-908696-66-3 £19.99 Hardback

27

Naval History

Aviation

The Wars of the Roses Aviation Fact File: Modern Military Aircraft

Aviation Fact File: Helicopters

213 x 290mm (8½ x 11½”) 256pp 145,000 words 2000 col & b/w photos & artworks ISBN: 978-1-782740-86-5 £19.99 Hardback

213 x 290mm (8½ x 11½”) 256pp 145,000 words 2000 col & b/w photos & artworks ISBN: 978-1-782740-87-2 £19.99 Hardback

The Golden Age of Sail 213 x 290mm (8½ x 11½”) 224pp 110 col a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-069-8 £19.99 Hardback

Warships From The Golden Age of Steam 213 x 290mm (8½ x 11½”) 224pp 110 col a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-153-4 £19.99 Hardback

264 x 208mm (10 x 8”) 224pp 200 b/w and colour photographs, artworks and maps 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-239-5 £19.99 Hardback

The Illustrated History of the Vietnam War 244 x 186mm (9¾ x 7½”) 256pp 250 colour photos and 30 colour a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-288-3 £19.99 Hardback

Great GreatBattles Battles

Military Atlases Great Battles

Battles of the Bible

Military Atlas of Tank Warfare

The Illustrated History of World War I 244 x 186mm (9¾ x 7½”) 256pp 270 b/w photos & 60 col a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-137-4 £19.99 Hardback

Military History

The Viking Warrior

Gladiator

In The Footsteps of Alexander

The Samurai Warrior

213 x 290mm (8¼ x 11½”) 224pp 200 colour illustrations, photographs and maps 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-291-3 £19.99 Hardback

213 x 290mm (8¼ x 11½”) 224pp 200 colour illustrations, photographs and maps 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-252-4 £19.99 Hardback

213 x 290mm (8¼ x 11½”) 224pp 200 colour illustrations, photographs and maps 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-165-7 £19.99 Hardback

213 x 290mm (8¼ x 11½”) 224pp 200 colour illustrations, photographs and maps 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-168-8 £19.99 Hardback

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 20 col maps, 50 line drawings 160 col & b/w photos, 60,000 words ISBN: 9781905704668 £19.99 Hardback

360 x 280mm (14¼ x 11”) 176pp 110 col maps and 65 photographs 32,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-139-8 £24.99 Hardback

Military Atlas of Air Warfare 360 x 280mm (14¼ x 11”) 176pp 120 col maps and 100 photographs 37,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-138-1 £24.99 Hardback

Fighting Techniques

28

Fighting Techniques of Naval Warfare

Fighting Techniques of the Medieval World

Fighting Techniques of the Oriental World

246 x 195mm (9¾ x 7¾”) 256pp, 20 col maps, 25 col & b/w photos, 100 b/w a/ws 80,000 words ISBN: 9781906626235 £19.99 Hardback

246 x 195mm (9¾ x 7¾”) 256pp, 20 col maps, 25 col & b/w photos, 100 b/w a/ws 80,000 words ISBN: 9781906626624 £19.99 Hardback

246 x 195mm (9¾ x 7¾”) 256pp, 20 col maps, 25 col & b/w photos, 100 b/w a/ws 80,000 words ISBN: 9781905704965 £19.99 Hardback

29

Naval History

Aviation

The Wars of the Roses Aviation Fact File: Modern Military Aircraft

Aviation Fact File: Helicopters

213 x 290mm (8½ x 11½”) 256pp 145,000 words 2000 col & b/w photos & artworks ISBN: 978-1-782740-86-5 £19.99 Hardback

213 x 290mm (8½ x 11½”) 256pp 145,000 words 2000 col & b/w photos & artworks ISBN: 978-1-782740-87-2 £19.99 Hardback

The Golden Age of Sail 213 x 290mm (8½ x 11½”) 224pp 110 col a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-069-8 £19.99 Hardback

Warships From The Golden Age of Steam 213 x 290mm (8½ x 11½”) 224pp 110 col a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-153-4 £19.99 Hardback

264 x 208mm (10 x 8”) 224pp 200 b/w and colour photographs, artworks and maps 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-239-5 £19.99 Hardback

The Illustrated History of the Vietnam War 244 x 186mm (9¾ x 7½”) 256pp 250 colour photos and 30 colour a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-288-3 £19.99 Hardback

Great GreatBattles Battles

Military Atlases Great Battles

Battles of the Bible

Military Atlas of Tank Warfare

The Illustrated History of World War I 244 x 186mm (9¾ x 7½”) 256pp 270 b/w photos & 60 col a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-137-4 £19.99 Hardback

Military History

The Viking Warrior

Gladiator

In The Footsteps of Alexander

The Samurai Warrior

213 x 290mm (8¼ x 11½”) 224pp 200 colour illustrations, photographs and maps 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-291-3 £19.99 Hardback

213 x 290mm (8¼ x 11½”) 224pp 200 colour illustrations, photographs and maps 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-252-4 £19.99 Hardback

213 x 290mm (8¼ x 11½”) 224pp 200 colour illustrations, photographs and maps 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-165-7 £19.99 Hardback

213 x 290mm (8¼ x 11½”) 224pp 200 colour illustrations, photographs and maps 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-168-8 £19.99 Hardback

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 20 col maps, 50 line drawings 160 col & b/w photos, 60,000 words ISBN: 9781905704668 £19.99 Hardback

360 x 280mm (14¼ x 11”) 176pp 110 col maps and 65 photographs 32,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-139-8 £24.99 Hardback

Military Atlas of Air Warfare 360 x 280mm (14¼ x 11”) 176pp 120 col maps and 100 photographs 37,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-138-1 £24.99 Hardback

Fighting Techniques

28

Fighting Techniques of Naval Warfare

Fighting Techniques of the Medieval World

Fighting Techniques of the Oriental World

246 x 195mm (9¾ x 7¾”) 256pp, 20 col maps, 25 col & b/w photos, 100 b/w a/ws 80,000 words ISBN: 9781906626235 £19.99 Hardback

246 x 195mm (9¾ x 7¾”) 256pp, 20 col maps, 25 col & b/w photos, 100 b/w a/ws 80,000 words ISBN: 9781906626624 £19.99 Hardback

246 x 195mm (9¾ x 7¾”) 256pp, 20 col maps, 25 col & b/w photos, 100 b/w a/ws 80,000 words ISBN: 9781905704965 £19.99 Hardback

29

Collector’s Guides

The History of World War I Fighting Techniques

Collector’s Guides: Glock

Collector’s Guides: Colt

Collector’s Guides: Pistols & Revolvers

Collector’s Guides: Rifles & Muskets

244 x 186mm (9½ x 7¼”) 224pp 200 colour and b/w photographs and artworks, 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-256-2 £19.99 Hardback

244 x 186mm (9½ x 7¼”) 224pp 200 colour and b/w photographs and artworks, 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-257-9 £19.99 Hardback

244 x 186mm (9½ x 7¼”) 224pp 200 colour and b/w photographs and artworks, 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-150-3 £19.99 Hardback

244 x 186mm (9½ x 7¼”) 224pp 200 colour and b/w photographs and artworks, 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-151-0 £19.99 Hardback

Compared & Contrasted

The Western Front 1917–1918

The Western Front 1914–1916

The Eastern Front 1914–1920

246 x 195mm (9¾ x 7¾”) 224pp 150 b/w photos, 100 a/ws 75,000 words ISBN: 9781906626136 £19.99 Hardback

246 x 195mm (9¾ x 7¾”) 224pp 150 b/w photos, 100 a/ws 75,000 words ISBN: 9781906626129 £19.99 Hardback

246 x 195mm (9¾ x 7¾”) 224pp 150 b/w photos, 100 a/ws 75,000 words ISBN: 9781906626112 £19.99 Hardback

Seven View Series

Gallipoli & the Middle East 1914–1818 246 x 195mm (9¾ x 7¾”) 224pp 150 b/w photos, 100 a/ws 75,000 words ISBN: 9781906626150 £19.99 Hardback

The History of World War II

Small Arms Compared and Contrasted Weapons of World War II

Compared and Contrasted Modern Weapons

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 100 colour photos and a/ws 40,000 words ISBN: 978-1-908696-69-4 £19.99 Hardback

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 100 colour photos and a/ws 40,000 words ISBN: 978-1-908696-68-7 £19.99 Hardback

213 x 290mm (8½ x 11½”) 224pp 250 col a/ws, 35 col & b/w photos 15,000 words ISBN: 9781907446801 £19.99 Hardback

The Balkans, Italy & Africa 1914–1918 246 x 195mm (9¾ x 7¾”) 224pp 150 b/w photos, 100 a/ws 75,000 words ISBN: 9781906626143 £19.99 Hardback

Kursk: The Greatest Tank Battle 246 x 183mm (9¾ x 7¼”) 192pp 170 b/w photos and 10 col maps 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-022-3 £19.99 Hardback

30

Naval Warfare 1914–1918

Germany’s Secret Masterplan

Stalingrad: The Infernal Cauldron

246 x 195mm (9¾ x 7¾”) 224pp 150 b/w photos, 100 a/ws 75,000 words ISBN: 9781906626167 £19.99 Hardback

264 x 208mm (10½ x 8¼”) 224pp 200 col & b/w photos & a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-244-9 £19.99 Hardback

246 x 183mm (9¾ x 7¼”) 192pp 170 b/w photos and 10 col maps 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-909160-58-3 £19.99 Hardback

The Battle of the Bulge: Hitler’s Last Hope

Berlin: The Final Reckoning

246 x 183mm (9¾ x 7¼”) 192pp,170 b/w photos and 10 col maps 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-136-7 £19.99 Hardback

246 x 183mm (9¾ x 7¼”) 192pp 170 b/w photos and 10 col maps 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-135-0 £19.99 Hardback

31

Collector’s Guides

The History of World War I Fighting Techniques

Collector’s Guides: Glock

Collector’s Guides: Colt

Collector’s Guides: Pistols & Revolvers

Collector’s Guides: Rifles & Muskets

244 x 186mm (9½ x 7¼”) 224pp 200 colour and b/w photographs and artworks, 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-256-2 £19.99 Hardback

244 x 186mm (9½ x 7¼”) 224pp 200 colour and b/w photographs and artworks, 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-257-9 £19.99 Hardback

244 x 186mm (9½ x 7¼”) 224pp 200 colour and b/w photographs and artworks, 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-150-3 £19.99 Hardback

244 x 186mm (9½ x 7¼”) 224pp 200 colour and b/w photographs and artworks, 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-151-0 £19.99 Hardback

Compared & Contrasted

The Western Front 1917–1918

The Western Front 1914–1916

The Eastern Front 1914–1920

246 x 195mm (9¾ x 7¾”) 224pp 150 b/w photos, 100 a/ws 75,000 words ISBN: 9781906626136 £19.99 Hardback

246 x 195mm (9¾ x 7¾”) 224pp 150 b/w photos, 100 a/ws 75,000 words ISBN: 9781906626129 £19.99 Hardback

246 x 195mm (9¾ x 7¾”) 224pp 150 b/w photos, 100 a/ws 75,000 words ISBN: 9781906626112 £19.99 Hardback

Seven View Series

Gallipoli & the Middle East 1914–1818 246 x 195mm (9¾ x 7¾”) 224pp 150 b/w photos, 100 a/ws 75,000 words ISBN: 9781906626150 £19.99 Hardback

The History of World War II

Small Arms Compared and Contrasted Weapons of World War II

Compared and Contrasted Modern Weapons

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 100 colour photos and a/ws 40,000 words ISBN: 978-1-908696-69-4 £19.99 Hardback

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 100 colour photos and a/ws 40,000 words ISBN: 978-1-908696-68-7 £19.99 Hardback

213 x 290mm (8½ x 11½”) 224pp 250 col a/ws, 35 col & b/w photos 15,000 words ISBN: 9781907446801 £19.99 Hardback

The Balkans, Italy & Africa 1914–1918 246 x 195mm (9¾ x 7¾”) 224pp 150 b/w photos, 100 a/ws 75,000 words ISBN: 9781906626143 £19.99 Hardback

Kursk: The Greatest Tank Battle 246 x 183mm (9¾ x 7¼”) 192pp 170 b/w photos and 10 col maps 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-022-3 £19.99 Hardback

30

Naval Warfare 1914–1918

Germany’s Secret Masterplan

Stalingrad: The Infernal Cauldron

246 x 195mm (9¾ x 7¾”) 224pp 150 b/w photos, 100 a/ws 75,000 words ISBN: 9781906626167 £19.99 Hardback

264 x 208mm (10½ x 8¼”) 224pp 200 col & b/w photos & a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-244-9 £19.99 Hardback

246 x 183mm (9¾ x 7¼”) 192pp 170 b/w photos and 10 col maps 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-909160-58-3 £19.99 Hardback

The Battle of the Bulge: Hitler’s Last Hope

Berlin: The Final Reckoning

246 x 183mm (9¾ x 7¼”) 192pp,170 b/w photos and 10 col maps 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-136-7 £19.99 Hardback

246 x 183mm (9¾ x 7¼”) 192pp 170 b/w photos and 10 col maps 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-135-0 £19.99 Hardback

31

World War II Data Books

World War II Data Book: Hitler’s Masterplan 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp, 150 b/w a/ws 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-907446-96-2 £19.99 Hardback

World War II Data Book: The Luftwaffe 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp, 150 b/w and col photos, diagrams and maps 50,000 words ISBN: 9781907446115 £19.99 Hardback

Plans that Never Happened

World War II Data Book: The Third Reich 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp,150 b/w and col photos, diagrams and maps 50,000 words ISBN: 9781906626501 £19.99 Hardback

Visual Battle Guides

World War II Plans That Never Happened

Cold War Plans That Never Happened

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 220 b/w & col photos and documents 50,000 words ISBN: 9781907446641 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189 (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 50 b/w & col illus, 180 photos, 50,000 words ISBN: 9781908273789 £19.99 Hardback

Strategy & Tactics

Timelines

Chronology of Aviation

Chronology of World War II

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 160pp 300 col & b/w photos & a/ws 70,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-067-4 £14.99

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 160pp 300 col & b/w photos & a/ws 70,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-068-1 £14.99

Submarines

Technical Drawings of Aircraft of World War II

Military Reference

FLYING THE

WORLD’S GREATEST

COMBAT AIRCRAFT

FIRST-HAND ACCOUNTS FROM THE PILOTS WHO FLEW THEM IN ACTION

7th Armoured Division at Villers-Bocage

1st SS Panzer Corps at Villers-Bocage

Visual Battle Guide: FIfth Guards Tank Army at Kursk

Visual Battle Guide: Das Reich at Kursk

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 150 col a/ws & b/w photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781908273772 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 150 col a/ws & b/w photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781908273765 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 100 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781907446610 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 100 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781907446627 £19.99 Hardback

Order of Battle: German Kriegsmarine in WWII

Order of Battle: German Luftwaffe in WWII

Order of Battle: The Red Army in WWII

Order of Battle: Western Allied Forces of WWII

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 150 col & b/w photos & a/ws 50,000 words ISBN: 9781906626198 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 150 col & b/w photos & a/ws 50,000 words ISBN: 9781906626204 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 150 col & b/w photos & a/ws 50,000 words ISBN: 9781906626525 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 150 col & b/w photos & a/ws 50,000 words ISBN: 9781906626549 £19.99 Hardback

Amphibious Warfare 245 x 183mm (9¾ x 7¼”) 192pp 150 b/w photographs, 25 b/w line drawings 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-140-4 £19.99 Hardback

Flying the World’s Greatest Combat Aircraft 297 x 224mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 375 col & b/w photos 90,000 words ISBN: 9781782744696 £19.99 Hardback

270 x 215mm (10½ x 8½”) 384 pages 120,000 words 500 artworks and 80 photographs ISBN: 978-1-78274-433-7 £29.99 Hardback

297 x 228mm (11¾ x 9”) 256pp 50,000 words 385 col photos and 116 line artworks ISBN: 978-1905704323 £19.99 Hardback

Order of Battle

32

Uniforms of World War II 285 x 213mm (11¼ x 8½”) 288pp 270 col a/ws 80,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-329-3 £19.99 Hardback

Air Combat

Land Combat

Sea Combat

285 x 211mm (11¼ x 8¼”) 320pp 300 col a/ws and photographs 80,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-333-0 £19.99 Hardback

285 x 211mm (11¼ x 8¼”) 320pp 300 col a/ws and photographs 80,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-334-7 £19.99 Hardback

285 x 211mm (11¼ x 8¼”) 320pp 300 col a/ws and photographs 80,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-335-4 £19.99 Hardback

33

World War II Data Books

World War II Data Book: Hitler’s Masterplan 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp, 150 b/w a/ws 50,000 words ISBN: 978-1-907446-96-2 £19.99 Hardback

World War II Data Book: The Luftwaffe 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp, 150 b/w and col photos, diagrams and maps 50,000 words ISBN: 9781907446115 £19.99 Hardback

Plans that Never Happened

World War II Data Book: The Third Reich 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp,150 b/w and col photos, diagrams and maps 50,000 words ISBN: 9781906626501 £19.99 Hardback

Visual Battle Guides

World War II Plans That Never Happened

Cold War Plans That Never Happened

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 220 b/w & col photos and documents 50,000 words ISBN: 9781907446641 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189 (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 50 b/w & col illus, 180 photos, 50,000 words ISBN: 9781908273789 £19.99 Hardback

Strategy & Tactics

Timelines

Chronology of Aviation

Chronology of World War II

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 160pp 300 col & b/w photos & a/ws 70,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-067-4 £14.99

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 160pp 300 col & b/w photos & a/ws 70,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-068-1 £14.99

Submarines

Technical Drawings of Aircraft of World War II

Military Reference

FLYING THE

WORLD’S GREATEST

COMBAT AIRCRAFT

FIRST-HAND ACCOUNTS FROM THE PILOTS WHO FLEW THEM IN ACTION

7th Armoured Division at Villers-Bocage

1st SS Panzer Corps at Villers-Bocage

Visual Battle Guide: FIfth Guards Tank Army at Kursk

Visual Battle Guide: Das Reich at Kursk

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 150 col a/ws & b/w photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781908273772 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 150 col a/ws & b/w photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781908273765 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 100 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781907446610 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 100 col & b/w a/ws & photos 50,000 words ISBN: 9781907446627 £19.99 Hardback

Order of Battle: German Kriegsmarine in WWII

Order of Battle: German Luftwaffe in WWII

Order of Battle: The Red Army in WWII

Order of Battle: Western Allied Forces of WWII

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 150 col & b/w photos & a/ws 50,000 words ISBN: 9781906626198 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 150 col & b/w photos & a/ws 50,000 words ISBN: 9781906626204 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 150 col & b/w photos & a/ws 50,000 words ISBN: 9781906626525 £19.99 Hardback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 150 col & b/w photos & a/ws 50,000 words ISBN: 9781906626549 £19.99 Hardback

Amphibious Warfare 245 x 183mm (9¾ x 7¼”) 192pp 150 b/w photographs, 25 b/w line drawings 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-140-4 £19.99 Hardback

Flying the World’s Greatest Combat Aircraft 297 x 224mm (11¾ x 9”) 224pp 375 col & b/w photos 90,000 words ISBN: 9781782744696 £19.99 Hardback

270 x 215mm (10½ x 8½”) 384 pages 120,000 words 500 artworks and 80 photographs ISBN: 978-1-78274-433-7 £29.99 Hardback

297 x 228mm (11¾ x 9”) 256pp 50,000 words 385 col photos and 116 line artworks ISBN: 978-1905704323 £19.99 Hardback

Order of Battle

32

Uniforms of World War II 285 x 213mm (11¼ x 8½”) 288pp 270 col a/ws 80,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-329-3 £19.99 Hardback

Air Combat

Land Combat

Sea Combat

285 x 211mm (11¼ x 8¼”) 320pp 300 col a/ws and photographs 80,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-333-0 £19.99 Hardback

285 x 211mm (11¼ x 8¼”) 320pp 300 col a/ws and photographs 80,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-334-7 £19.99 Hardback

285 x 211mm (11¼ x 8¼”) 320pp 300 col a/ws and photographs 80,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-335-4 £19.99 Hardback

33

Special Forces

Germany’s History in World War II

The Gestapo

SS: Roll of Infamy Special Forces in Action 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 224pp 180 photographs and artworks 70,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-254-8 £19.99 Hardback

The SS: Hitler’s Instrument of Terror

The Downfall of the Third Reich

295 x 234mm (11½ x 9¼”) 304pp 50 col & 190 b/w photos 110,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-028-5 £19.99 Hardback

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 256pp 275 photos, artworks and maps 70,000 words ISBN: 978-1-908696-53-3 £14.99

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 150 b/w photographs 60,000 words ISBN: 9781782743132 £19.99 Paperback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 120 b/w photographs 50,000 words ISBN: 9781782743156 £19.99 Paperback

Rommel In His Own Words 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 120 b/w photographs 60,000 words ISBN: 9781782743163 £19.99 Paperback

Stalin’s Secret Police 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 100 b/w photographs 65,000 words ISBN: 9781782743170 £19.99 Paperback

SS Divisional Histories

NEW SS: Hell on the Eastern Front SS: Totenkopf

SS: Wiking

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 110 b/w photos 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-251-7 £19.99 Paperback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 110 b/w photos 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-248-7 £19.99 Paperback

SS: Leibstandarte

SS: Das Reich

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 110 b/w photos 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-249-4 £19.99 Paperback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 110 b/w photos 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-250-0 £19.99 Paperback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 120 b/w photos 60,000 words ISBN: 9781782743675 £19.99 Paperback

The German Soldier in World War II

Personal Accounts of the Waffen SS at War

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 120 b/w photos; 60,000 words ISBN: 9781782743712 £19.99 Paperback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 120 b/w photos; 60,000 words ISBN: 9781782743699 £19.99 Paperback

Battles of the Waffen-SS 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 120 b/w photos 60,000 words ISBN: 9781782743705 £19.99 Paperback

Plans that Never HapHitler Youth SS: Hitlerjugend

SS: Hitler’s Foreign Divisions

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 110 b/w photos 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-247-0 £19.99 Paperback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 110 b/w photos 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-246-3 £19.99 Paperback

34

SS: Hell on the Western Front 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 120 b/w photographs 60,000 words ISBN: 9781782743149 £19.99 Paperback

Weapons and Fighting Tactics

of the Waffen SS pened

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 70 b/w photographs & 50 b/w a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 9781782743125 £19.99 Paperback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 120 b/w photos 60,000 words ISBN: 9781782743682 £19.99 Paperback

35

Special Forces

Germany’s History in World War II

The Gestapo

SS: Roll of Infamy Special Forces in Action 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 224pp 180 photographs and artworks 70,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-254-8 £19.99 Hardback

The SS: Hitler’s Instrument of Terror

The Downfall of the Third Reich

295 x 234mm (11½ x 9¼”) 304pp 50 col & 190 b/w photos 110,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-028-5 £19.99 Hardback

297 x 227mm (11¾ x 9”) 256pp 275 photos, artworks and maps 70,000 words ISBN: 978-1-908696-53-3 £14.99

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 150 b/w photographs 60,000 words ISBN: 9781782743132 £19.99 Paperback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 120 b/w photographs 50,000 words ISBN: 9781782743156 £19.99 Paperback

Rommel In His Own Words 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 120 b/w photographs 60,000 words ISBN: 9781782743163 £19.99 Paperback

Stalin’s Secret Police 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 100 b/w photographs 65,000 words ISBN: 9781782743170 £19.99 Paperback

SS Divisional Histories

NEW SS: Hell on the Eastern Front SS: Totenkopf

SS: Wiking

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 110 b/w photos 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-251-7 £19.99 Paperback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 110 b/w photos 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-248-7 £19.99 Paperback

SS: Leibstandarte

SS: Das Reich

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 110 b/w photos 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-249-4 £19.99 Paperback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 110 b/w photos 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-250-0 £19.99 Paperback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 120 b/w photos 60,000 words ISBN: 9781782743675 £19.99 Paperback

The German Soldier in World War II

Personal Accounts of the Waffen SS at War

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 120 b/w photos; 60,000 words ISBN: 9781782743712 £19.99 Paperback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 120 b/w photos; 60,000 words ISBN: 9781782743699 £19.99 Paperback

Battles of the Waffen-SS 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 120 b/w photos 60,000 words ISBN: 9781782743705 £19.99 Paperback

Plans that Never HapHitler Youth SS: Hitlerjugend

SS: Hitler’s Foreign Divisions

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 110 b/w photos 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-247-0 £19.99 Paperback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 110 b/w photos 60,000 words ISBN: 978-1-78274-246-3 £19.99 Paperback

34

SS: Hell on the Western Front 240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 120 b/w photographs 60,000 words ISBN: 9781782743149 £19.99 Paperback

Weapons and Fighting Tactics

of the Waffen SS pened

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 70 b/w photographs & 50 b/w a/ws 60,000 words ISBN: 9781782743125 £19.99 Paperback

240 x 189mm (9½ x 7½”) 192pp 120 b/w photos 60,000 words ISBN: 9781782743682 £19.99 Paperback

35

You can find out more information about Amber’s most recent books as well as our extensive backlist on our website at:

www.amberbooks.co.uk Also, follow us on Facebook: www.facebook.com/amberbooks and Twitter: @amberbooks for the latest news related to Amber Books

BOOKS Amber Books Ltd 74-77 White Lion Street London N1 9PF United Kingdom Tel: +44 (0)20 7520 7600

rights@amberbooks.co.uk www.amberbooks.co.uk www.facebook.com/amberbooks twitter: @amberbooks itunes.com/amberbooksltd pinterest: amberbooksltd

THE NORTH OF ENGLAND AND SCOTLAND David Smith Mobile: 07901 916164 Email: david@compass-ips.london SOUTH WEST, SOUTH WALES, EAST ANGLIA AND THE MIDLANDS Martin Remmers Mobile: 07747 794271 Email: martin@compass-ips.london LONDON, SOUTH EAST, ESSEX Sue Wilcox Mobile: 07801 926247 Email: sue@compass-ips.london

UK & IRELAND

HEAD OFFICE Compass Ltd Great West House Great West Road Brentford TW8 9DF Tel: 020 8326 5696 Email: sales@compass-ips.london KEY ACCOUNTS Alan Jessop Mobile: 07771 788745 Email: alan@compass-ips.london

OPERATIONS MANAGER Nuala O’Neill Mobile: 07584 020 951 Email: nuala@compass-ips.london

SALES ADMINISTRATION Pat Vance Tel: 020 8326 5696 pat@compass-ips.london IRELAND SALES Brian Blennerhassett Butler Sims Ltd First Floor, 89 Rathgar Road Rathgar, Dublin 6 Ireland Tel: +353 1 406 3639 Mobile: +353 86 825 7305 Email: butlersims@eircom.net

EXPORT SALES & MARKETING LORIE & MICHAEL OCAMPO TERRITORIES: Korea, Philippines, Taiwan, Japan, China, Hong Kong ADDRESS: Lorie Ocampo Marketing Services for Publishers 57 STA Teresita, Kapitolyo, Metro Manila, Philippines Tel +63 2 635 3592 Fax + 63 2 635 3593 E-mail: lorieocampo78@gmail.com michael.c.ocampo@gmail.com

Gunnar Lie & Associates Ltd. 3 Linkside New Malden Surrey KT3 4LA United Kingdom Tel: +44 (0)20 8605 1097 E-mail: gunnar@gunnarlie.com www.gunnarlie.com GUNNAR LIE TERRITORIES: South-East Asia, Indian Sub-Continent, Africa ADDRESS AS ABOVE Tel: +44 771 2526 894 E-mail: gunnar@gunnarlie.com JOHN EDGELER TERRITORIES: Scandinavia, Middle East, Caribbean, Greece & Cyprus, The Netherlands ADDRESS AS ABOVE Tel: +44 780 1866 936 E-mail: john@gunnarlie.com GUILLAUME FERRAND TERRITORIES: France, Belgium, Eastern Europe, Luxembourg, Spain, Portugal, Italy, Central & South America, Gibraltar, Malta ADDRESS AS ABOVE Tel: +44 (0)20 8605 1097 E-mail: guillaume@gunnarlie.com GABRIELE KERN TERRITORIES: Austria, Germany, Switzerland ADDRESS: Gabriele Kern Publishers Services Ziegenhainer Strasse 169, D-60433 Frankfurt Germany Tel +49 69 510 694 Fax +49 69 510 695 E-mail: Gabriele.Kern@publishersservices.de

BOOKS

AJAY PARMAR TERRITORIES: India ADDRESS : Ajay Parmar Research Press GF-31, Ground Floor, MGF Megacity Mall, M G Road, Gurgaon, 122002 India Tel: +91 124 4040017 Email: marketing@researchpress.co.in

Amber Books Ltd 74-77 White Lion Street London N1 9PF United Kingdom Tel: +44 (0)20 7520 7600

PHAMBILI SOUTH AFRICA Phambili Agencies cc Book wholesalers to trade and libraries Address : Unit 57, 5 Sunnyrock Park Sunrock Close Germiston, South Africa, 1401 Tel: 0027114553537/4550091 Email: phambili@wbs.co.za Contact: Rosanna Kalogiannis Email: rosannak@phambili.com

rights@amberbooks.co.uk www.amberbooks.co.uk www.facebook.com/amberbooks twitter: @amberbooks itunes.com/amberbooksltd pinterest: amberbooksltd

DISTRIBUTOR

Orca Book Services Ltd 01235465500 tradeorders@orcabookservices.co.uk

09/16

Amber Books Ltd 74-77 White Lion Street London N1 9PF United Kingdom Tel: +44 (0)20 7520 7600 rights@amberbooks.co.uk www.amberbooks.co.uk www.facebook.com/amberbooks twitter: @amberbooks itunes.com/amberbooksltd pinterest: amberbooksltd

BOOKS SPRING CATALOGUE 2017